Felix cote

by vamer

ok

2. 56-112

Chapter 56: #56 The dream…Asao

When I opened my eyes, I realized that I was in an unfamiliar environment.

Where am I?

I frowned and looked around myself but I couldn't see anything. It also felt like I was floating, I couldn't feel anything at all, I couldn't touch anything. When I tried to move it felt like I wasn't moving at all.

"Are you surprised?" I heard a familiar voice behind me so I turned around and I couldn't help but wide open my eyes.

What I saw before myself was…me.

Is this a dream? Thought while frowning at the person who looked exactly like me except for his emotionless abyss black like eyes.

"That's right, this is just a dream" He answered me with a smile but combined with his emotionless eyes, that smile appeared completely meaningless.

"And what are you? Why taking on my appearance?" I asked him with a completely calm expression.

"I am YOU of course. You never cease to amaze me…being so calm even in this unfamiliar environment and situation. You are completely powerless here yet you are able to keep your calm. I am thankful that it was you who became my partner." He praised me with a dull voice which didn't make it sound like praise at all. 4

"Thanks for the praise but I still don't get why you bother me while I am sleeping…And what do you mean by me being your partner?" I joked with a grin but that instantly changed into a frown when I asked him about us being partners.

"This isn't actually our first time meeting, you just don't remember it very well. How do you think that you were able to kill those wolves?"

"So it was you, huh? Does it mean that all those foreign memories I have are also yours?" I asked him, still with a calm expression.

"That's right, it was me who helped you. And yes, those memories are mine. I let you see those memories in exchange that I can see yours" He explained with an emotionless look.

Even if he did that, how come I can't remember what happened to this body at all?

"Those memories were already consumed by my hatred, it was the only thing keeping my soul alive in that dead body until you came of course."

"What should I call you then?" Even though I didn't like having someone else snooping around in my body, I didn't have any choice but to accept it for now.

"I no longer remember my name, no…I never had one anyway. Just call me whatever you want." When he said that I could feel him boiling with anger.

"Alright…Asao, what do you want from me anyway?" I gave him the first name that came into my mind.

"I want to warn you. Since I am part of you I know exactly what is happening to you and I know that you will slowly fall in love at this rate. Didn't you want to manipulate others? By falling in love you will abandon all of that." Asao said.

"So it's about that, huh? And how do you intend to help me?" I asked him just out of curiosity, I wasn't really agreeing with his statement.

"If you let me take control for a bit like before, I can make her disappear from your life" Asao said with a smile and extended his hand towards me as if he was trying to help me. 1

"Pfft, hahaha" I started to crazily laugh at his words while looking downwards.

"What is it?" He frowned when he saw me laughing like that.

"N-o-t-h-i-n-g" I somehow found the strength to move my body and I instantly appeared before him and caught him by his neck.

"Wha cough" He looked surprised, perhaps he thought that I wouldn't be able to move here.

"Trying to control my body? Making her disappear? Don't make me laugh!" I shouted and started to apply more and more strength and he was having a hard time breathing even though he was just a soul. I wasn't sure how it actually worked but I didn't care a bit at that time.

" cough cough If you will- kill me cough you will die too" He quickly said and I stopped choking him so he could at least breath a bit.

"You think I care? I already died once and my only regret is being a puppet. Do you think that I will give you control of this body when I despise being controlled? I would rather die than to give you slight control of this body." I said with sharp eyes and but he wasn't bothered by this, he was actually smiling.

"You are saying that you hate being controlled but you are doing it just for that girl, aren't you?"

"You are just a failed experiment, what do you know about me? I have memories of my past mistakes, I know what to do without you telling me." I coldly said. 1

"Wha?! How do you-" He looked extremely shocked and also angry when he heard my words.

"I saw them…fragments of your memories while we were talking to each other. I haven't seen everything but I can say that your life wasn't exactly the thing you could call life but that won't change the fact that I won't let you control me to get your revenge." I calmly explained while still holding him up by his neck.

"...Then how about we make a deal? I will let myself be merged with you and you will get revenge for me, how about it?" He said with a wry smile after seeing how he had no chance of changing my mind.

"I have a much better idea…I will consume you just to be safe." I said with a chuckle and started to apply pressure on his neck once again.

" cough What are you doing?! You will kill yourself!" He said with a panic visible in his eyes.

"I don't even know if what you are saying is the truth so let yourself be consumed and I will consider taking revenge for you or let yourself be killed and never achieve your revenge. Choose."

"B-by killing me you will also kill yourself…maybe you don't care but what about that girl? Do you want her to get bullied once again? After all, you caused quite a lot of trouble and everything will fall onto her head without you around." It was apparent that he had no intention of being consumed by me.

At first, he wanted to help me by getting rid of her, my weakness. But now he is using her to intimidate me? Considering what I saw from his memories, I would have thought that he is much smarter than this.

"Hehe, couldn't care any less!" I crazily smiled and prepared to completely crush his throat even though the sight will be pretty weird, seeing myself with a crushed throat…

When he saw my crazy look he frowned instead of panicking and when I tried to crush his throat, he turned into smoke.

"Heh" I chuckled at the sight and started vigilantly looking around myself.

Out of nowhere, the 'lights' turned on and I was finally able to see my surroundings.

I was in some kind of white room without anything, only white walls and a white ceiling.

"It seems that you aren't as stupid as I thought"

I turned around and saw Asao standing there, leaning on the wall.

"So what now? Are we doing White room torture?" I chuckled after asking him with a mocking smile.

"Of course not. I can't keep you here forever, therefore I will take this body by force…You can only blame yourself for turning down my offer." He said while shaking his head.

"Heh, finally showing your true colors?" When I said that he already made his move and quickly appeared in front of me with his leg raised vertically high.

Shit, he is fast!

He performed axe kick but I was somehow able to evade it by stepping backward. When his heel hit the ground, a few cracks appeared on the ground.

"Where do you think you got those memories of martial arts?" He asked me with a smile while stretching his neck.

He once again appeared in front of me performed thrust kick but instead of evading it, this time I blocked it with my hands. I felt a strong impact but nothing I couldn't handle.

"Even if you practiced it here all the time, you are still just a failed experiment." I said mockingly and drove my knee into his stomach.

" cough Let's see if you will still be able to call me failed experiment when I am done with you!" He shouted and threw a fast punch towards my face but I was able to barely evade it by tilting my head to the side.

But it was only a distraction and he used his other hand to hit me into the stomach. I felt like throwing up after feeling the impact but I was able to hold it in and used the chance to punch him back since his face was unguarded.

We continued fighting, each time we received punch or kick, we started to smile more and more. It basically became the fight where crazier one will become the winner.

...

" heavy breathing How?!" Asao was resting on his knee, trying to catch his breath. 2

" heavy breathing Hehe, I told you…even if you practiced entire time here, it won't change anything." I was gasping for air, This was the second time I became so dead tired. The first one was my first practice of that breathing technique… 2

cough I coughed out a bit of blood but I had no idea what to even think of it since this was all just a dream… Will I be so tired once I wake up? Or will I feel any pain at all from this fight?

"Fucking 10 years! I practiced 10 years for this day yet I failed!" He gritted his teeth and started punching the ground in frustration with the bits of strength that remained in him.

"I am sorry but one mountain cannot contain two tigers. I won, you are weaker, just accept it. But thanks for confirming one fact for me" I said with a smile while wiping away blood coming from my mouth.

"What?" He asked with a confused expression.

"Your attacks contained killing intent within them therefore you practically told me that I can kill you without any consequences. I never even wanted to consume your soul because it would somehow change my personality even if it would be minimal change."

"?! Y-you actually planned all of this just to be sure there won't be any consequences?! You just toyed with me the entire time, you bastard!" He yelled and used all of his strength to stand up and throw a punch at me.

I easily caught it and used my knee to break his arm.

"Argggh!!" He released a low scream.

I caught his neck with my right hand and coldly stared at him.

"You probably thought of me as a weakling by watching my interactions with people but you didn't even know how much I wanted to vent like this. Knowing so many moves from martial arts, yet I wasn't even able to use them because of the stupid rules."

"It doesn't matter, once they get to know that you are alive, they will take action and you will be deep in trouble." Asao said with a mocking smile.

"This isn't your problem anymore. By taking your body, I also inherited your problems. At least you showed that your willpower doesn't fall into the category of failed experiment" I praised him with a bloody smile.

"Even though I hate you, I still hope that you will be able to win against them…" He said and released a self-loathing smile.

"Thank you for your memories and for this second chance in my life. Unfortunately, I won't let any entity occupy my body, therefore this is goodbye, Asao" I said and crushed his throat with my knee and threw his motionless body to the side.

It was quite a gruesome sight, killing someone who had the same appearance as me.

Now, how to get out of this shitty dream? When I thought on how to get out I started hearing a sound of glass shattering.

When I opened my eyes once again, I noticed that I was finally in my bed.

I was all sweaty but I didn't feel any pain except for a headache.

COMMENT

22 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 57: #57 Asao's memories

I got up from my bed and went in front of the mirror to check if I had any external wounds but I couldn't find anything.

I clutched at my chest with a slightly crazy smile while looking into the mirror. There were no external changes on my body at all, however, when I released that crazy smile while thinking about my fight with Asao, my eyes changed, vertical pupils while my red irises were slightly glowing. This slightly surprised me, because it wasn't just any change. When I looked into the room with lights turned off I could clearly see everything as if the lights were turned on in there. 10

After I came back before the mirror I noticed that my eyes changed back to normal round pupils, I also noticed that my sight became much worse.

Even though that change was only for a few seconds, I was already comfortable with those eyes. But I always thought that vertical pupils are only for small-sized predators…They should only work when your eyes aren't too high above the ground but somehow I was able to see even better than right now.

I will worry about them later, now for other changes…

I feel much lighter, in every sense.

I always thought that there was something tying me down, holding me back. I always had a feeling that this wasn't truly my body but now, I no longer feel like that.

Hahaha, thanks Asao, I am in your debt for giving me a chance to get rid of you.

Huh? From the corner of my eye, I noticed my phone vibrating on my bed.

I went to pick it up and noticed I received a message from Kushida.

What does she want? I wondered for a moment, after all, I had very minimal contact with her and when she tried to talk to me I always answered with a few words. There shouldn't be any reason for contacting me.

[Hi, I hope I am not bothering you but I wanted to ask you if you don't want to celebrate Inokashira-san's birthday next Wednesday. We want to use this day to buy some gifts for her.]

Hmm. I don't know why but I have a feeling that if I hadn't met Asao, I would have probably accepted for appearance's sake and to investigate a person named Kushida more. But there are more pressing matters right now than to buy some gifts for someone I don't even talk to…

[Hi, sorry but I can't go with you. Have fun.] I replied to her message and then threw my phone back on my bed without any intention of bothering with it again.

I dressed up my school uniform, however, I decided to leave the blazer in my room.

I put the phone into my pocket and decided to go for a walk to absorb all of the memories I gained from getting rid of Asao.

...

I chose to go to school even though, there were still holidays ongoing. I went there mainly because a minimal amount of people would be there during the holidays and I would be able to think more peacefully in a quiet place. As for why I didn't stay in my room, I simply needed to walk around to assimilate everything.

--(Asao's fragments of memories)--

"What the hell Shiro?! Who is that child?" A tall man wearing a scientist coat, with half-long, brown hair and blue eyes asked another man named Shiro.

"You don't need to know Kazuki." Shiro narrowed his eyes at him and coldly said. It seems that he was the one carrying Asao.

"Yo-" Kazuki had more to say but when he saw Shiro's eyes he immediately shut up with slight fear visible in his eyes.

"That man, he already started his project and apparently he even improved some aspects. We can't afford to lose to him therefore we will try out our own project." Shiro continued in cold tone and with a sadistic smile across his face.

"He already started?!!" Kazuki exclaimed in shock.

"No, wait! That's not the point. Why did you bring that child here? Don't tell me you are planning to-" Kazuki continued with a frightened expression.

"That's right. He will be our first subject." Shiro answered with an apathetic expression.

"Are you aware that our project is yet to be completed? It's not even halfway through. Where did you even find that kid? What about his parents?" Judging by Kazuki's expression, he didn't like Shiro's idea at all.

"He is orphan from streets, he is perfect to be test subject. And I am very aware of the fact that the project is yet to be completed and even if it was completed he would have a small chance of survival. But what will we lose for trying? Nothing! And what will we gain if it turns out well by any chance? Control over entire Japan and maybe even control of the entire humankind! haha" Shiro started to laugh when he entered his imagination.

"...You are practically sending this child to its death just for 0.1% of success" Kazuki gave Asao pitying look.

'There is close to none chance that this child will survive it. If it wasn't for…!' Kazuki thought while clutching his fist.

"I know what you are thinking about…Let me warn you, for yours and your family's future…you better listen to me. Perhaps you already forgot who saved you and your family when you were facing the disaster." Shiro coldly said with narrowed eyes that gave off a dangerous vibe and Kazuki shivered when he heard his heartless words.

"Take him and tie him up to the chair! I have something else to attend to right now." Shiro threw Asao to Kazuki and left, leaving Kazuki and Asao all alone in the room.

"I am sorry…" Kazuki gritted his teeth and mumbled while he was tying up Asao to the metal chair.

...

"See, Kazuki? It has been 6 months and he is still alive after consuming so many drugs" Shiro chuckled when he saw Kazuki's worried expression.

'How can you call that alive? His eyes were already like of the dead fish when you first brought him here. I always thought that there are no worse eyes, however, after consuming so many drugs, his eyes look like he has no soul inside his body. He is still able to communicate but even candies in the form of eyes look much better than his soulless eyes. I imagine that even the real abyss isn't as cold and dark as his eyes..' Kazuki thought to himself but he still nodded at Shiro's words.

"We are getting closer…" Shiro mumbled with an excited smile.

...

Kazuki entered Asao's room and gently smiled at him. It has been 1 year already and Asao was finally able to have his own room, well, more like a cell with a size of 22 meters.

"I came to give you something." Kazuki said with a smile and started shaking with a bag full of candies in front of his face.

Asao raised his head and just looked at Kazuki with a dull look but it was apparent that there was slight interest in his eyes when he saw the bag.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Felix9713 Felix9713

Sorry guys for this short chapter but I fell ill and this was the only thing I was able to write on my phone while lying in bed. I had quite headaches while writing it but I forced myself to write it when ideas came into my mind. However, I am at my limit, therefore only 1200 words plus I wanted to use this chapter to inform you of my state. xD

I don't know how it will be with updates since I am ill and I have a few exams coming up. So if there will be no updates for 2-5 days, you at least know the reason…But that doesn't mean that I won't try to write something, everything depends on my condition.

COMMENT

12 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 58: #58 Asao's memories 2

--(Asao's fragments of memories)--

"What..is..it?" Asao looked towards the colorful bag full of candies with a slightly curious expression, however, his voice still sounded dull.

He never saw such a colorful thing ever since he had been living here.

"These are candies, you will surely like them. Most of the kids tend to like them even adults are no exceptions!" Kazuki enthusiastically explained and even took one candy and ate it right in front of Asao to show him there is nothing wrong with them.

Kazuki hold out his hand holding the bag of candies to Asao.

? Asao tilted his head to the side with a questioning expression but he still took one candy and ate it without any hesitation. He was in unknown territory with unfamiliar people around him yet he felt no fear, no, he had no idea what fear is.

When Asao started chewing the gelatin candy in his mouth, his expression changed a bit and his eyes slightly widened. He was slightly confused by the taste, all those drugs must have messed up with his taste buds.

"How is it? Do you like it?" Kazuki sat down on the ground next to Asao and asked him with a smile of a father.

"Hmm…Probably. Can Kazuki-sama fully explain the concept of 'like', please?" Asao looked at Kazuki with his usual dull expression.

"That…" Kazuki looked at him slightly surprised.

'I almost forgot that he had close to zero common sense even when he was first brought here, not to mention the drugs that surely messed up with his brain a bit…' Kazuki clenched his fist with a pitying look on his face.

'But how should I explain it to him? He is still a kid, even though he has a lot of knowledge inside his head, he can't use his brain properly yet. This also shows why he can't understand something as simple as the verb like'

"Kazuki-sama?" Kazuki woke up from his thoughts when he heard Asao call him out with a tilted head and confused expression.

"Sorry about that and you can stop with -sama. Just call me Kazuki." Asao simply nodded without any change in his expression.

'If it was a normal kid then he would definitely feel strange calling a stranger and adult at that, just casually with his name.' Kazuki sighed when he looked at Asao.

"It's something like…when it feels comfortable then it usually means you like it. But there are many more definitions for each topic. In your case, if you like the food you just ate, it means that it tastes good and you would most likely want more of it." Kazuki tried to explain it so Asao could understand it a bit.

"I see…I think – I understand" Asao said slowly with a blank expression.

"So, do you like it? Do you want more of these candies?" Kazuki asked with a gentle smile and offered him the bag of candies once again.

Asao looked at the bag and then he looked in front of him with a thoughtful expression and after a while, he lightly and hesitantly nodded his head.

"Anyway, I never asked but what is your name?" Kazuki just realized that he didn't even know Asao's name even after taking care of him for numerous months.

"...I don't know" Asao answered disinterestedly and instead focused his attention to candies.

...

"Shiro, do you really need to do this? He is just a kid, there won't be any reaction!"

"This is an experiment! We have no idea what kind of side effects those drugs have on him." Shiro casually explained with a naked beauty right next to him.

"Don't you think this is ridiculous? He is just a kid, even if those drugs have some side effects it definitely won't make him sex-hungry beast!" Kazuki was already on edge when it came to Shiro's ideas. But the truth was that even he was slightly afraid of what might happen when Asao sees that woman.

"Stop the nonsense, if he won't react then he won't, if he will then we can simply knock him out and we will know one more result of the experiment. Let's go" Shiro reprimanded and then turned at the naked beauty and gestured her to follow him.

When they entered the Asao's room, they saw Asao sitting on the ground, his back leaning on the wall. This was his regular sitting position.

Asao raised his head when he heard the door open and when he spotted the two guys he already met numerous times his expression didn't change at all, however when he saw the naked beauty standing next to them he gave her curious look. This was the 3rd person he has met here.

"Go" Shiro gestured for the woman to take an action.

"Hi, little one, how are you?" The woman came close to Asao with a gentle and seductive smile and crouched down to make her eyes on the same level as Asao's eyes. Performing this action made her lower part completely open for Asao to see and she didn't even cover her fairly big breasts.

Asao looked at her lower part and then at her breasts with his usual dull expression. It was apparent that he had knowledge of what these things are for but there was absolutely no reaction on his end.

"Hello" Asao just greeted her but he didn't even reply to her question because he already lost interest in this woman.

"Hmm, it seems like nothing happened. Let's hope he will keep this kind of mentality even when he matures. Well, that is if he will survive until then, haha" Shiro laughed and casually spoke those words right in front of Asao but Asao wasn't bothered by his words, he didn't even look at him.

"Shiro!" However, Kazuki couldn't stand this and tried to stop him from saying anything more.

"Yeah, yeah…whatever. We are going back, have fun here, kid" Shiro just waved his hand and disregarded Kazuki's comment. He looked towards Asao and sarcastically wished him fun in the 22 meters room with absolutely nothing around.

Kazuki was the last one to leave the room but before he left he took out something from his pocket and threw it towards Asao.

Asao caught it and started observing the thing Kazuki threw at him.

It consisted of a pair of discs joined together with a deep groove between them in which string was attached.

Asao was doing his best to figure out what he should do with this thing but just trying to figure this out made the time pass by much faster than usual.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Felix9713 Felix9713

Still ill but I am doing my best to write while recovering so here is a short chapter.

COMMENT

10 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 59: #59 Asao's memories 3

--(Asao's fragments of memories)--

'Where am I?' Asao wondered when he found himself lying in an unfamiliar room.

It was pitch black room and the only visible thing was enormous metal doors with a fairly big stone monument in front of them.

Asao was slightly confused because he had no idea what was happening, the last thing he remembers is him going to sleep.

He got up from the floor and approached the doors and tried to open them, however, they didn't even budge.

Seeing this, Asao's expression didn't change a bit, he was already expecting that but he still wanted to try it. He went in front of the monument and started observing it.

'What are these characters?' Asao wondered when he saw unfamiliar characters craved into the stone monument.

There was only one thing he could understand and that was a craved image of sitting man in a cross-legged position.

He tried to imitate the image but nothing happened even after a long time. When he felt like he couldn't do anything else but helplessly wait, he suddenly woke up.

He looked around with a slightly surprised expression, he was still in his room.

'What was that?' Asao had a thoughtful expression on his face when he remembered the unfamiliar characters on the monument.

This was probably the third thing he became curious about. The first one was the candies, the second was the thing he received from Kazuki and the monument became the third.

...

As time passed by, Shiro became more and more greedy and expectant of Asao.

"Shiro, don't you think you are taking this too far? He is still a kid and his body is still developing. You can't increase the number of drugs, it's already a miracle that he is still alive!" Kazuki tried to talk to Shiro about his plans.

"Shut up, Kazuki. I can do whatever I want. As you said…it's a miracle that he is still alive so maybe he will show us another miracle. That man's project is apparently going really well. And if you think that I am too cruel then let me first tell you that man is far crueler than me. He even forced his own son to join his project, haha!" Shiro crazily laughed. 1

"But his project is much safer than ours…" Kazuki was a bit surprised after hearing that man even forced his son to join but he was still aware that man's project was much safer than this one. But that didn't change his disgust he felt towards that man.

'To strip his own child of its freedom…Is he doing this not to feel too guilty by forcing other kids while he sacrifices nothing? Or is he simply as greedy as Shiro? After all, if his own child were to successfully complete the project then that child would become an easy pawn to control.' Kazuki thought with a hand supporting his chin

"Yes…our project carries more danger, however, the results we can achieve with this project also correspond to the danger. This means that our project is ultimately better than his!" Shiro released a cold smile when he mentioned that man again.

"Prepare what I have asked for…I want him to undergo the training of martial arts while you are busy with preparing the materials." Shiro commanded and left without any worries or intention to hear Kazuki out.

sigh 'What should I do? Do I really want that kid to suffer even more or is it even possible for him to suffer more than now? I know that no matter what I will do now, my sins won't disappear.' Kazuki absent-mindedly stared at the palm of his hand.

...

Asao was forced to practice every day all kinds of martial arts, they also forced him to kill some chickens to make him more comfortable with seeing blood but that wasn't really necessary because the first time they came with a chicken and ordered him to kill it, he simply carried it out without thinking much about it.

Kazumi came into his room with another animal in his hands.

"Hi!" Kazuki greeted him with his usual gentle smile. By now, if it wasn't for his family difficulties, he would have already freed Asao and even adopted him, of course, if Asao gave his approval.

"Hello, am I requested to end that thing's life again?" Asao said without any shred of emotion in his voice and looked towards the small puppy in Kazuki's hands.

"What? No, no! I thought that you would welcome some company here so I brought this little guy with me. You aren't allowed to hurt him." Kazuki quickly explained with a panicked expression.

'I must do my best to make him at least feel something. If he will truly become emotionless he won't live for long before he will start having thoughts like 'I ended so many lives, I wonder how does it feel to die…' Most of the humans feel fulfilled when they feel love and when they also receive it back but there are also cases where the hatred is enough for them, although it doesn't sound comforting, he will at least feel something' Kazuki thought when he saw Asao's attitude towards the living things.

"I see…" Asao lightly nodded and curiously looked towards the puppy.

Kazuki saw his curiosity so he gave the puppy to him and Asao raised the puppy in quite a crude way to his eyes level but it still didn't hurt puppy at all. He just didn't know how to handle things in a gentle way.

However, when Kazuki saw this, he shook his head and showed him how to properly hold the puppy without it getting scared.

The puppy looked at Kazuki with a curiosity in its eyes, however, it didn't take long for it to start licking Asao all over his face while happily flapping its tail around.

Asao was extremely surprised by its action even though he didn't show it on his expression.

His lips slightly curved up even if it was only by 1mm, Kazuki was still able to notice that because he was already used to seeing his regular blank expression.

'Is that a smile?! This is the first time I have seen him smile!' Kazuki smiled and let Asao play with his new friend.

...

Whenever Kazuki visited Asao, he always brought the puppy with him, however, he wasn't able to let Asao keep him there. If Shiro somehow discovered that puppy, he wouldn't be happy. And Asao didn't mind it anyway so there was no problem.

However one day it all went horribly wrong. 1

"I have something to do now, can I let you keep him here for an hour before I come back?" Kazuki asked Asao because he had to go and do his regular job, collect some data and materials.

Asao just nodded at him with the snoring puppy in his hands.

After a 30 minutes, the door opened to his room and Asao raised his head, thinking that Kazuki returned but it was Shiro instead and when he noticed that his expression slightly changed.

When Shiro noticed the puppy in Asao's hands he became angry.

"What the hell is that thing doing here?! Kill it and throw it away right now!" Shiro shouted at Asao, waking up the puppy.

"I can't" Asao answered shortly with a calm expression.

"What do you mean, you can't?!" Shiro's face darkened when he heard his words so he used a threatening tone.

"This is Kazuki's pet. He asked me to take care of it for a while before he comes back." Asao said with a calm expression, he knew that if he just said that it was Kazuki's pet then Shiro wouldn't kill it, however, this would perhaps be his last time seeing his friend.

"Hmm? I see…give him to me. I will have to talk about this with Kazuki." Shiro's expression changed to normal when he heard Asao's reason for his disobedience. He crudely took the puppy by its neck and threw it out of Asao's room, however, he no longer cared about it. The puppy wanted to go back to Asao's room, however, when it saw Asao's threatening gaze, it stopped.

"Now…Why am I here…yeah, take this" Shiro turned back at Asao and handed him few pills, each of different colors.

He watched as Asao gulped down all of them and then he left the room.

When Asao recalled how Shiro crudely handled his friend, his expression didn't change nor his emotionless eyes changed a bit, however, there was something burning inside him.

He clutched his chest where he felt the burning sensation.

'What is it? I feel like I want to kill something.'

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Felix9713 Felix9713

It might not make much sense for him to be so angry but I couldn't be so cruel to actually kill the puppy… The hell, I have no qualms writing about some mass murdering but killing the puppy…hell no. I would have to go there and massacre that guy with my own hands, so I couldn't write it.

Sorry about this arc, it's quite long and I, myself didn't intend it to make it like that but I simply enjoy writing this. But for those who are already bored with this arc, the next chapter should be already the last one of this arc.

BTW, getting better.

COMMENT

18 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 60: #60 Asao's death

"I heard what happened, you did a great job by covering for that puppy. Unfortunately, I am not allowed to bring him here anymore." Kazuki tried to comfort Asao when he felt heavy air around him, however, it was quite a hard task since he wasn't even allowed to let him see his friend again.

"I see…how is he?" Asao just nodded with a blank expression.

"He is alright, I am taking care of him and when the next opportunity arrives, I will send him to my family-" Kazuki reassured him, however when he mentioned his family, he fell quite. He observed Asao's expression and he noticed that the heavy air around him eased up a little bit.

"Then it's all-*cough* cough" Asao he put his hand to his mouth when he started coughing and when he calmed down, he calmly looked at his palm which was fully covered in blood.

"What?! Are you alright?!" Kazuki wasn't really surprised by Asao's coughing, after all, there were so many drugs he consumed…it would be more strange if he wasn't slightly ill, however, when he saw his palm covered in blood, his expression completely changed.

"It's nothing, this isn't the first time it happened" Asao calmly answered and used a towel to clean his hand. His room was no longer so empty but that didn't relate to furniture. There were only a few regular things for him to use, maybe because Shiro was too tired from taking care of each one of Asao's necessities.

"That's not normal! When did it start to happen?!" Kazuki asked him with a stern expression.

"When Shiro came here and threw out the puppy. That day, he also gave me some new pills" Asao honestly answered.

'New pills?! I told him that I won't be able to gather everything within 1 month but I was obviously lying…Was he snooping around in my office?! I shouldn't have stored them in such an obvious spot as my office!' Kazuki started blaming himself.

"I need you to give me a sample of your blood" Kazuki quickly calmed down and decided that he must check Asao's condition.

"No problem" Asao complied and gave him a few drops of his blood.

...

The next day, Kazuki came to Asao's room with the puppy in his hands.

"Isn't he forbidden to be here?" Asao was slightly surprised by this situation but he still asked after considering the puppy's safety.

"Normally…yes, however, there is something important I have to tell you" Kazuki said with a downcast expression.

"What is it?" Asao calmly asked even after seeing Kazuki's sad expression.

"...I will be completely honest with you…Your condition is worsening each day and there is a high chance that you will-" Kazuki took a few deep breaths before explaining everything and when he was almost done, he was interrupted by Asao.

"die very soon?" Asao completed his sentence and Kazuki looked at him in surprise.

"How do you know? And how can you be so calm?! Aren't you afraid of death?" Kazuki couldn't help but blurt out in confusion after seeing how Asao was calmly sitting without any worries.

'Isn't everyone afraid of death? People are always afraid of the unknown…' Kazuki thought to himself.

"I can feel it. Kazuki already explained to me the concept of fear, however, I was still unable to feel it even after understanding it. Kazuki also explained how people tend to fear unknown which apparently death is, however, how am I supposed to fear unknown if I can't even feel fear?" Asao asked with a confused expression on his face.

'The only thing I have ever felt was that burning sensation when Shiro threw out that little guy…' Asao had a thoughtful expression.

He looked at Kazuki who had a complicated expression when he heard his words but he still decided to ask him because he was a person who was taking care of him and wasn't mean as Shiro.

"Kazuki? How do you recognize anger?" Asao asked him especially for anger because they already covered a lot of emotions and feelings except for anger so he was curious if what he felt at that time was anger.

"Huh? Anger? Hmm…When someone feels intense anger, they tend to feel uncomfortable and very hostile. They also have elevated blood pressure and increased adrenaline, they usually feel like they are burning and have to vent out" Kazuki was surprised by his question but he still answered even if he felt slightly confused.

'So it was indeed anger…Do I hate Shiro?' Asao thought about how Shiro was treating him and even those around him.

'...Yes, I hate him' Shortly after that, he arrived at his answer, however, he was still feeling slightly complicated about it. But it was an undeniable fact that whenever he thought of Shiro, he felt that uncomfortable and hostile burning sensation once again.

"Thank you, is there any other reason why Kazuki visited me today?" Even though Asao wanted to play with the puppy, he would rather not in case Shiro comes here.

Kazuki saw that he had no intention to play with the puppy but he respected it because he knew what would happen if Shiro suddenly came here. There was actually something Kazuki was thinking about for a long time and when he learned of Asao's condition he decided to go with his plan no matter what.

"Do you want to go outside?" Kazuki asked him with a serious expression.

"...Outside, I no longer remember how it looks like outside, however, I definitely don't feel like dying inside this room." Asao honestly voiced out his opinion.

"There is a fairly big shaft inside my office leading to the outside of this facility. Maybe you would be able to fit in there, however, there is no going back once you are outside…" Kazuki warned Asao and he just nodded without any care.

"We will have to be careful once we are outside of your room. We might encounter a few other workers before we will reach my office but I should be able to make up an excuse. Are you ready?"

Asao looked around the small room where he spent months and then he turned at Kazuki and nodded with a determination in his eyes.

'I know that by doing this, my sins won't disappear but at least he won't die in this shitty place.' Kazuki was already ready to face the consequences of this betrayal or his sins. The only thing he hoped for is that his family won't suffer because of him, that's all he wanted.

They easily reached Kazuki's office even though a few people saw them on the way, they never cared about them since both Kazuki and Asao walked slowly and calmly. Who would have even thought that they are actually planning to escape?

"Here we are…" Kazuki mumbled when he opened the shaft.

He looked at Asao with a guilty and sad expression.

"I am sorry for everything I have done. I don't expect any forgiveness, no, I don't even want the forgiveness. I will have to eventually face the consequences of my sins anyway. I just hope you will like the outside world" 'even though it will be only for a while…' Kazuki thought right after saying everything he wanted and pulled Asao to a hug.

Asao was confused by this but he still returned the hug by patting Kazuki's back with his usual blank expression.

"Also, here is the map, this facility is located deep inside the forest so it might take you a while to reach the city. Also here you have some money." Kazuki gave him a small map and also quite a big stack of paper money. But he knew that map and money will be useless for him because there is a small chance for him to reach the city without encountering wolves or other dangerous animals. And even if he never encountered them, he would have died because of his condition before reaching the city. However, he couldn't bring himself to say this, even if he wanted.

"I don't need this" Asao shoved the stack of money back into Kazuki's hand.

Kazuki looked at him with a confused expression.

"I feel that I don't have much time left so I won't find any use for it." Asao explained, leaving Kazuki with a shocked expression.

Asao took a last glance at the puppy and slightly smiled before turning back to Kazuki.

"Thank you" Asao bowed to him and then he left Kazuki's office through the shaft.

Kazuki remained standing there, looking at the open shaft with an absent-minded expression for some time before he recovered and closed the shaft.

...

When Asao got outside he was fascinated by the amount of green he saw around himself. Trees, leaves, grass, butterflies…he was observing everything with a curious expression.

He even started to feel slight excitement even though there wasn't much time remaining for him.

He was walking around for an entire hour without even looking at the map.

COUGH! *COUGH!" He started to violently coughing up blood and he had to stop in his tracks.

His body was starting to feel extremely weak and he felt like he had no strength to even raise his arm. He lied down on the ground and started to slowly move his head to observe his surroundings.

'Nothing but trees, huh?' He even had a slight desire to chuckle at the sight, however, he held it in because he would only cough up more blood.

Everything was too blurry for him and before he realized it, he appeared in the same place when he dreamed.

He looked and focused his sight at the monument, he forced himself to sit up in cross-legged position as mentioned on the monument and closed his eyes.

This time, he tried it just for fun because he would die very soon anyway.

The pain he felt and loss of blood made his breathing very unstable and one time it was extremely fast and another time it was extremely slow. He was sitting there for 5 minutes and when he was slowly losing his consciousness, he finally heard creaking sound.

He forced himself to open his eyes and even though his vision was blurred, he was sure that a small gap appeared between those doors. He tried to reach it but all he was able to do was extend his hand towards it.

It didn't take long before he finally stopped breathing. When his heart stopped beating, those slightly opened doors slammed shut once again.

COMMENT

14 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 61: #61 The change

I see, so that's what happened.

When I was done with absorbing all of Asao's memories, I was standing beside the window and observed the situation outside with an absent-minded expression on my face.

I quite pity him, however, I don't regret getting rid of him. I would do it a second time even after knowing his full story.

Thankfully due to absorbing his memories this way, my personality didn't change a bit, maybe I am slightly angry but it could be explained the same way when you feel sad or angry after watching a TV show.

Asao wasn't really a failed experiment, he has gone even further than me, however, Shiro got too greedy and caused Asao's doom. Of course, I can't say that his near-death situation didn't help him to actually comprehend the breathing technique. Simply said, he might have had a potential but I doubt he would be able to actually open those doors with his semi-emotionless state.

The first time he appeared in that room he still didn't know love or hatred, however, when he entered there the second time he already felt "love" for the puppy and he felt "hatred" towards Shiro even if he wasn't aware of that. Maybe his hatred intensified when he saw the outside world, what Shiro took from him by restraining his freedom.

Anyway…Shiro and Kazuki, huh? That's pretty valuable information even though it will be hard to find them with just those names but I also know their appearances. Apparently from Asao's words, they will come for me once they discover that I am alive, well they never actually knew that Asao died. They knew just that he escaped. Speaking of escaping, I wonder what happened to Kazuki…

Well…for now my plans won't change, I will simply graduate from this school and then instead of hiding or waiting for them to discover me, I will go and find them myself.

Their base should be pretty close to where Asao died and where I first appeared.

But I will have to increase my strength first and it would also be good if I could test out my new eyes in a fight.

Hehe, who would have thought that my second life would be such fun…maybe I am turning a bit crazy.

sigh

"What are you sighing about?" Student council president Horikita called out to me with his poker face. I wanted to turn around, however, when I was halfway there, I noticed that my sight was much better maybe even better than this morning which meant that my eyes changed once again.

I can't simply change them back without mastering it, but I have a feeling that it is related to that room with enormous metal doors in it. I don't mind showing my vertical pupils but I don't know how to control them and if they suddenly turned back to the rounded pupils while I was talking it would definitely look bad.

If I could turn at them in a good angle, my bangs would be able to cover my eyes.

"Oh? if it isn't the student council president and Tachibana-san. I was just thinking about some entertaining things, regrettably, all of them are outside of the school complex" I said with a disappointed expression while shaking my head.

"Greetings" Tachibana said with a disinterested expression.

"...What kind of entertainment?" Horikita-senpai frowned because he was able to feel my playful yet hostile tone.

"Oh? Senpai is actually interested in my hobbies? I am sorry to disappoint you but it's nothing interesting, just cleaning up some filth." I showed a slightly surprised expression and then answered with an innocent smile.

"Cleaning up…some filth??" Tachibana was unable to understand my meaning but Horikita-senpai perhaps got an idea of what I meant.

"I hope it won't affect the school…Anyway, what are you doing here, during the holidays?" He asked me with a suspicious look while adjusting his glasses.

"There is no need to worry about school. And you are here too, aren't you? I am not forbidden from taking a walk here." I said lightly.

"Taking a walk in the hallways of the school during the holidays? Don't you have any friends? As for us, we have important matters to attend to as representants of student council" Tachibana asked me with a pitying expression and then explained what they are doing here with a slightly proud expression while casting a few glances at Horikita-senpai, however, Horikita-senpai didn't notice it and only frowned at me.

"You seem slightly different, does this change have something to do with you meeting Nagumo?" He ignored Tachibana's unnecessary comment and asked me with a serious expression.

So he already heard about this? As for my different behavior, I guess it's because when I have vertical pupils I feel more aggressive and arrogant. It's quite hard to control considering that I discovered it just today morning.

"Please don't mind it…So, senpai already heard what happened with Nagumo? I actually wanted to talk to you but I don't know if it's the right time…" I said while glancing at Tachibana.

"What? Am I annoyance for you by being here?! Plus don't you think that we don't have any spare time to speak with you?" She noticed my gaze and got slightly angry.

My eyes still haven't changed which slightly surprised me. I wasn't even feeling angry anymore, I was completely calm, yet my eyes haven't changed back. I thought that various emotions can change my pupils but why is it not changing back right now?!

"No, no, no. But what if I was in need of friendly advice from my senpai about romance? And if you don't have spare time why would you stop here to talk to me?" I shook my head with a frightened expression and a playful smile across my face and sarcastically asked her.

"Why you-!" Tachibana noticed my sarcasm and got angry, however, she was quickly interrupted.

"Enough, don't let such small provocative comments muddle your thoughts" Horikita-senpai turned at her and said with his usual serious expression.

"You want to talk about Nagumo, right?" He turned at me and asked me in a low voice.

To be honest, I don't care about him anymore, but I guess it's just because I feel slightly arrogant due to those eyes. I better play it safe.

"Huh? And I really thought that I would get some advice from you…" I joked with a disappointed expression but that quickly changed to a serious one.

"I just want to know what kind of person he is"

"...I recommend you to stay far away from him, however, with what I have heard from other students what happened between you two, he probably won't let you go so easily. I already suspect him for being behind of expelling a lot of students. You should also be careful when you speak to all 2nd-year students, no matter what Class." Horikita-senpai kindly warned me even without asking for something back.

"I see, I see…thank you for such valuable information~" I said with a carefree expression.

"Do you even understand what it means?" Tachibana asked me with a slightly surprised expression after seeing my attitude towards this problem.

"Of course, he must be gathering students from all classes into his camp but I don't really understand why they agree. I guess he has something very valuable or he gave them an extremely tempting offer or promise." I said with a thoughtful expression and with a hand on my chin.

"How do you-?!" Tachibana had surprised expression on her face, I guess what I said was the truth.

"If you know what does it mean, aren't you afraid that he will come after you?" She asked with a curious expression.

"Well, what can I do right now, haha" I spread my arms with a defeated look.

"You can still join the student council" Horikita-senpai said with a sly smile.

"Heh, and become your secretary? I think I will pass for now." I smiled at him and then threw a glance at Tachibana who noticed it and her face instantly became red out of the anger.

"You don't have to be a secretary, someone with your capabilities is suited to be part of the student council. No matter what kind of position."

"President?!" Tachibana looked startled when she heard his words, maybe she thought that we were only joking.

He just looked at her and frowned, which made her mouth shut.

" sigh And what kind of capabilities do I even have? I am pretty lazy, you know. I would definitely be only burden for the student council. Plus senpai still owes me one, don't you remember? That's why I am not afraid, haha" I laughed off his invitation.

"Well, I will go now. I am pretty sure, you two also have plenty of work to do so I don't want to keep you here with a meaningless chit-chat" I told them and started to slowly walk away from them.

"Walker, you might not be afraid of Nagumo, however, it's not only about you. I have heard a few rumors, I don't know if they are true but let me warn you that Nagumo isn't someone who plays fair." Horikita-senpai tried to give me sincere warning but when I heard his words I stopped at the spot.

"If he wants to play a game with those rules it would be better if senpai could talk some sense into him." I spoke out in a dead voice with my back facing to them.

Horikita-senpai narrowed his eyes in a very serious manner when he noticed the change of air in the hallway.

"Huh? Why?" Tachibana who didn't seem to notice the change, asked with a curious expression.

I turned around.

"Because I am not a merciful person either!" When I said that, the cold wind blew into the hallway through the opened windows even though it was hot weather outside and my bangs started to fly in the wind, exposing my vertical slits pupils combined with a slightly crazy smile. 14

This caused both of them to wide open their eyes in shock and Tachibana even took a step back.

"Well, it's your call if you decide to talk some sense into him or not. Goodbye senpai~" I put my hands into pockets and left. 2

COMMENT

29 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 62: #62 Asking for advice

--(Horikita Manabu's POV)--

"What was that?" Tachibana asked with a shaky voice while watching Walker's back slowly disappear in the hallway.

I would like to know too…those eyes, that smile…the pressure he generated only with those two things was enormous. If I have to compare it to something it would be pressure from my own father, however, he is an influential person and has the air of authority around him but Walker was slightly different. He had the air of authority around him, however, it was still different. It felt like his authority was undeniable no matter what. 3

I couldn't help but deepen my frown while thinking about it.

"President?" Tachibana called out to me when I didn't show any reaction to her previous question and this woke me up from my thoughts.

"Forget about it. Let's go, we can't afford to idle here any longer, we have work to do" I glanced at Tachibana and then began to slowly walk to our previous destination.

"President, were you serious when you asked him to join the student council? Isn't he…dangerous for the school?" Tachibana asked with a worried expression and even shivered when she recalled that scene.

If I wasn't accustomed to my father's pressure, I would probably feel in the same way.

"Yes, he has a talent, enormous at that. And I don't think he is dangerous at all" At least to people who either ignore him or don't provoke him. He might appear to some people as slightly similar to Nagumo but I definitely don't think so.

He is the ruler type of the person, he can make difficult decisions without blinking and he is too proud to break his promises or principles for benefits. At least that's how I view Walker after today's meeting with him. He would make perfect successor to my position.

Should I try to talk to Nagumo about this? Even if I tell him not to touch Walker, I doubt he would listen to me, I might make it even worse and he would be even more interested in Walker. All of it depends on how he views Walker, as a threat or not.

I thought with a hand on my chin and thoughtful expression on my face.

But to think that rumor might actually be true…Karuizawa Kei.

I took my phone and typed her name to a searching tab to find her from the list of all students.

Academic Ability D-

Intellect D-

Judgment Ability C-

Physical Ability D

Cooperativeness E

Why would he be interested in her? Today he looked too proud to even care about such an average girl, as for her physical appearance…she might not be bad, however, I heard that there are some rumors among the 2nd-years and 3rd-years girls, apparently, some of the senior girls are eyeing him. 3

There are much better choices…What is his reason behind this? It's not like I am interested in his love life but I am curious about his reason, he doesn't seem like a person who views the appearance in the first place yet he picked Karuizawa with her average abilities.

--(Horikita Manabu's POV END)--

It's been already 1 hour from my meeting with Horikita-senpai, yet my eyes hadn't changed back. Will they remain like that forever? I don't particularly feel tired from using them and I even feel comfortable having these eyes, however, I doubt it is all these eyes can do. There must be more secrets to them but to get some answers I will have to enter that dreamworld place. 5

I was walking through the Mayaki Mall while thinking about my new eyes.

I stopped walking and looked up, straightly at the bright sun in the sky with wide-open eyes without even blinking. However, even after a minute of staring, my eyes weren't burning from the pain.

I shook my head and started walking once again however I quickly noticed a group of girls talking with each other and laughing aloud.

"Haha, he really said that? You must be kidding, haha"

I recognized the girl who had just spoken, however, I didn't know her name. I only knew that she was from class B so when I looked around them I quickly found out that Ichinose was among them with a few more girls from Class B.

"Oh?! Hey! Walker-kun!" Ichinose immediately stopped talking to her friends when she noticed me and waved at me with a big smile on her face. Her friends looked confused to see her act like that so they looked towards the location where Ichinose was waving and when they spotted me, they looked at each other with a mischevious smile on their faces.

I stopped when Ichinose called out to me and they approached me.

Should I try to cover my eyes? ...Nah, it's too windy out here to even try that.

"Good afternoon, Walker-kun! Oh?!" Ichinose said with her usual friendly smile, however, when she noticed my eyes she seemed a bit surprised and even her mouth remained slightly open in a cute way while staring straight into my eyes.

That's not the reaction I would call frightened…she seems even more curious than surprised.

.

.

.

And she is also staring too much.

"Good afternoon, are you here to buy something with your friends?" I just blurted out a random sentence to make her stop staring so intensively at me.

"Ah! I am sorry, it was very rude of me!" She quickly bowed to me when she realized what she was doing just a while ago.

"And yes, we already bought what we wanted so we are just wandering and looking around the different shops." She said with a silly smile while scratching back of her head awkwardly.

"Honami-chan, aren't you going to introduce us? Or do you plan to keep talking to him by yourself, haha" The girls who stayed quietly behind her while giving me curious looks finally spoke out.

"Ah, yes…I am sorry this is…"

She introduced me to all of her friends and I just politely nodded with a smile.

"Walker-kun? Can I talk to you in private? There is something I would like to discuss with you, regarding the last special exam." She asked me in a low voice. 1

I guess I could also use this chance to use her advice.

"I don't mind but I also have one request"

"Oh? What is it?" She asked me with an eager expression while leaning closer to me out of curiosity.

"Ehm, Honami-chan, we will go ahead of you." The girls lightly coughed and left with those words behind.

"Was it intentional?" I asked her with a smile when she returned to her previous position.

"Maybe, anyway what is your request?" She winked at me with a cute sly smile.

"I need your advice on something I want to buy. We can talk while we go there" I suggested and she instantly nodded her head a few times in succession.

...

"Who was the real target, Walker-kun?" We were talking about everyday things while walking towards our destination, however, Ichinose couldn't halt her curiosity anymore and asked me this question. I guess she didn't want to appear as rude by straightly asking me this kind of question, therefore that chit-chat.

"Me" I honestly told her with a carefree expression.

"But…how? I even made sure to call you on your phone" Ichinose didn't seem surprised by my statement, so she was already suspicious of me.

"How I changed the SIM cards with Karuizawa-san while making them functional at the same time?" I said aloud what she wanted to ask me.

"Yes, how did you do it?" She asked me with a truly curious look.

Hearing her question, I just smiled at her to show that I didn't want to reveal it. I already confirmed her suspicion of me being the real target.

"I hope you don't mind if I keep this to myself, also I am sorry for lying to you even though we were supposed to be allies."

"Of course not! And I am not angry at you for lying to me…fool your allies and you will definitely fool your enemies too. I totally understand your reasoning. The main thing is that the person who betrayed us didn't get any rewards from it and your class didn't lose anything." She quickly shook her head to show that she didn't mind it at all.

"By the way, are those contact lenses?" She asked me with a curious look while staring into my eyes.

Contact lenses…not the worst excuse.

"Yes, they are." I nodded with a smile.

"Really?! It almost looks like they aren't. They look good, they are totally mesmerizing. It must have cost you not a few points." She exclaimed in an excited voice.

We talked for a bit before we arrived at the shop where I bought the chessboard, the last time when I was here with Kei.

"Here we are, this is the thing I am considering whether to buy or not" After we greeted the clerk behind the counter, I showed Ichinose the exactly same necklace I saw during my visit with Kei.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Felix9713 Felix9713

9 hours to go to my 2 important exams and here I am writing another chapter. \_( )/

When I am in the mood for writing, no one can stop me, no one!

I hope there aren't many mistakes because I am too lazy to read it again…sorry xD

Anyway, I will ask one more time because I didn't really explain it before so 'ah shit, here we go again'. (sorry to bother you with this)

Do you want me to make something like Christmas special chapters? It would be about Felix spending time with girls (each chapter a different girl), it would be totally irrelevant to the main story and nothing that happens there would affect the story. You can simply treat it as an attempt to see if I can write romance. Also, some relationships might be different between characters because it would be placed in the ideal place for me. So like one of my comments below, please

COMMENT

21 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 63: #63 A new friend?

"Hmm, it looks pretty good. Is it a birthday present for a friend?" Ichinose carefully observed the entire necklace.

Huh? I have never really thought about it but I guess it would look pretty weird, giving someone a present without any reason so let's go with a birthday excuse…

"Yes, I wanted to ask for your opinion. If I or anyone of your friends gave you this necklace, would you appreciate it or would you want something more elegant or stylish?" I asked her with a slightly confused expression. I have never bought a gift for anyone, not to say a girl. How should I know what they like? I know that every girl has a different style but there should be at least a middle way where every girl would appreciate the said gift.

Although I know about Kei quite a lot, that only applies to her secrets and more important things, I have almost zero knowledge about what she likes to wear or whatever… I have a hunch that no matter what I would give her, she would still like it but if I bother to buy something for her then it should be something she will truly like.

"Oh?! So it's for a girl?!" She asked me with a wide grin and a few sparkles in her eyes.

"...Yes, is there a problem?" I was slightly confused by her demeanor.

"Of course, shouldn't you buy something else? ?! Don't get me wrong, this necklace is really beautiful, however, I would say it's more for boys rather than girls! How about this one here?" Ichinose blurted out and immediately realized that what she said was slightly rude so she quickly explained and took another necklace from the stand without thinking.

"?! She is my friend…I don't plan to confess to her on her birthdays" When I saw the necklace she grabbed, I gave her a weird look.

"Huh? Oh?! I am sorry, I didn't mean to grab this one…I wanted that one!" When she saw my weird expression, she finally took a quick glance at what she grabbed and it was necklace with a design of heart hanging from the chains. Her face turned a bit red and she began to panic. She took a quick look around the shop and then pointed at one particular necklace, or should I say necklaces.

"...Are you really sure about that?" When I saw 2 necklaces, each one with a half of the heart hanging from the chains, I couldn't help but ask her with a helpless expression.

Did she actually mishear me when I said I am not planning to confess?

"Are you buying a gift for a very good friend?" She asked me with a smile.

"I guess we are close but how are these 2 necklaces better than the previous one?" I asked back.

"Of course they are much better. If you were to give her the previous one then it could be understood as you giving her your heart but this way, if you give her only half heart while you keep the other one it will make your friendship even stronger and you won't be misunderstood as confessing!" She explained with a strict expression while shaking with her index finger right before my face. 3

"So if I were to give you this necklace and kept one for myself, you wouldn't think of it as a confession?" I asked for the last time, just to be sure.

"...Haha, of course not" She released quite an awkward laugh.

"Alright, thanks for helping me pick up an ideal gift." I thanked her and took the 2 necklaces to the counter and paid for them. They weren't exactly cheap but if I am to give a gift to someone, I better make sure they like it. Plus when it comes to Kei, I don't do things for her half-assedly or at least I try not to. I guess it's also better to buy her something more girly, however, I will give her both of these necklaces so she can give the other necklace to someone who she actually wants. 1

"Are you planning to go back to the dorms or do you have any plans for the rest of the day?" Ichinose asked me with a curious expression.

"Nah, it's already 6 PM. I will just go back, do you want to go together?" I asked her nonchalantly.

"Yes, that sounds good. I won't have to go back all alone and I can talk to someone to make the way there much shorter!" Ichinose had a happy look on her face once she heard my offer.

"When we were almost out of Mayaki Mall district, both of our phones vibrated indicating that we received a mail at the same time. 2

Is this from the school? I couldn't help but think, considering the timing.

We looked at each other in confusion and then we checked our phones.

When we were done checking the mail, we once again looked at each other and Ichinose giggled a bit.

"I guess we are lucky, we can still go to the convenience store here at Mayaki Mall." She said with a giggle.

The school apparently has problems with a supply of water so they just informed us about it. They also mentioned that we can get bottled water at the cafeteria if necessary.

By now, every student probably already read this mail, so it is expected that a lot of convenience stores will be sold out on the water very soon. But thanks to us being so close to Mayaki Mall, we can just walk there in a few minutes and we should still be able to buy some water before it will all be sold out.

Lucky, huh? I couldn't help but remember what that fortune-teller lady told me. Maybe she misunderstood, maybe I am not full of misfortune, maybe she just couldn't see through my secrets. I can't actually remember any misfortune since I have possessed this body. Maybe she has divided fortune for this body which was originally Asao's. At that time he was still within my body, maybe she divided fortune for him, I wonder what would happen if she tried to divine my fortune right now since Asao is no longer here. 3

"We should definitely go back to Mayaki Mall before it will be crowded with people." I nodded at her and we began to walk back from where we came.

...

We entered the convenience store and we immediately saw that it was pretty empty.

"It seems that we arrived fast enough. Let's go" I said and led Ichinose to the section with drinks. I took one pack of six 2-liters bottled water and when I was about to go to the counter I stopped and looked at another pack.

sigh I guess I should take another one for Kei just in case.

I took another pack into my other hand.

"You are buying so much?" Ichinose who only had 2 bottles in hand asked me with a surprised expression.

Maybe she thinks that we should leave some for others but I couldn't care any less for others. They can go to the cafeteria if really necessary.

"Yes, I am already anticipating that a lot of people from my class will ask me for help. You know how most of the people from Class D behave right?" I lied that it was for my entire class and when she heard me she immediately understood and nodded with a smile.

"That's really thoughtful of you, but will you able to take it all the way back to the dorms? They aren't really close by and you will have to carry 12 kilograms in each hand for the entire time." She asked me with a slightly concerned expression.

"No problem here, I am an athletic type of guy so I can take that much but I guess you were already able to tell that from my body shape." That might have sounded a bit narcissistic but it's the truth. I am not overly large like the foreign guy from Class C named Albert. My muscles are more refined and I have better control of them this way but of course, my strength is something they wouldn't be able to comprehend. Still, even if I am not that large, it is still visible through my clothes that I have a "few" developed muscles. 1

"Yeah, I am sorry, I wasn't thinking before opening my mouth." She said with a slightly guilty face, maybe she thought that I was offended but whatever.

When we came to the counter to pay, the clerk gave me a look when he saw the amount of water I wanted to buy but he hadn't said anything. He also noticed my strange eyes, however, except for slightly surprised expression, he didn't say anything else since it wasn't something he should concern himself with.

...

"Are you sure you don't need to stop for a while to get some rest? Please don't mind me, you shouldn't feel embarrassed if you truly need to rest." She asked me with a concerned expression when we were already halfway to the dorms.

"? I am really ok, I don't need to rest" I said with an indifferent expression. If she didn't mention it, I would have perhaps forgotten about the bottles. 12 kilograms for each hand were extremely lightweight for me already so even though I was able to slightly feel it, it wasn't tiring me out at all. Now that I think about it, maybe I should start wearing body weights, that would greatly help me with my training and after I would be accustomed to them, whenever I would take them off it would drastically increase my speed.

Ichinose nodded when she saw that I had no problems. We kept on walking until we heard sound behind us.

Meow 1

Both of us turned around and we saw a little kitten following us.

"Wow! Look at her, she is so cute!" Ichinose's eyes started to shine when she saw a white kitten with one black stripe between her eyes. She couldn't help but cry out enthusiastically and approach her.

Meow! The kitten meowed in quite an aggressive manner when she saw Ichinose approaching her.

"Huh?!" Seeing the kitten's reaction she stopped approaching her and had a sad expression on her face.

I stared indifferently at the kitten with my vertical slit pupils.

"Meow!!!" When our eyes met with each other, the kitten released an enthusiastic meow, run up to me and started rubbing against my foot while purring loudly. 2

"Hah? Not fair! It must have something to do with these contact lenses!" Ichinose immediately complained with a dejected expression when she saw this.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Felix9713 Felix9713

Sorry guys for not updating but something happened with my pc and I had to write this chapter on my phone and I really hate to write on my phone so it took really long time to get into the mood and actually write something. Just to give you some image of how hard it is for me to write one chapter on the phone…it took me around 6 hours of constant writing.

I don't know when I will be able to fix my pc. /

Asao….puppy

Felix….kitten

What do you think about it? xD

Sorry for any mistakes or even wrong usage of words, I really hate writing on my phone.

COMMENT

19 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 64: #64 Yukina

I looked at the kitten rubbing against my shoes and I couldn't help but recall Asao's memories when he spent his time with a puppy.

Is this some kind of fate? I wondered so I took the kitten with both of my hands and brought her up, right in front of my face. She didn't protest at all and just quietly stared back into my eyes while occasionally blinking.

"Where do you come from, little one? Where are your mom and owner?" I mumbled while observing the kitten.

"Yeah, it's pretty strange to see an abandoned kitten here." Ichinose came right next to me and gave me a jealous look while pouting her cheeks.

The kitten somehow wiggled out of my hands and jumped on top of my hand and lied on my hair with a satisfied expression. 6

"...What should we do with her?" I asked Ichinose with a slightly startled expression from what just happened.

"Pfff…it seems that she is quite fond of you. You should keep her for the time being. If it's someone's kitten then they will surely inform school and you can simply return it back to the owner but until then, you should take care of it." Ichinose giggled at the sight before her and stated her opinion.

I guess I can take care of her for a while but I will have to talk to Sae-chan once again…ugh, this is only giving me more troubles and responsibilities. But I can't actually say no to such small innocent thing. It's not like I am undead and hate all living things. I just hate most of the humans, human nature to be more specific. Actually such animals behave much better than most of the humans, once you spend numerous years with them, there is no way they will ever betray you, some won't betray you even in life and death situations. 3

"I guess you are right but I will have to get permission to keep her in my room" I grabbed the 2 packs of water from the ground and began to walk once again. It was quite good that she was lying on top of my hair, I have no empty hand to carry her and this way I don't have to constantly check if she is still following us. But I guess it makes me look funny and I will also have dirty hair exactly when the shower doesn't work, timing is pretty bad but I can be thankful I bought so many bottles of clean water.

"Walker-kun, do you have any idea why she is so at ease when close to you? When I just neared her, she immediately started hissing at me even though I was still one meter away from her…it's too strange." Ichinose asked me with a dejected expression but it was apparent from her voice that she was concerned why was this kitten so protective.

"Well, that's a good question but unfortunately I have no answer for you. As for why she was so protective…I guess it's because she is small and she isn't used to this environment, of course, it could be also because she has no idea where her mother is, so she is scared.

"Still…she is so friendly with you…are you sure that you aren't her owner?" She asked me in a joking tone.

"Oh?! I get it now! It's like in those fantasy novels about princesses! She is a princess imprisoned in this kitten and she needs her prince to transform back into her human form!" She started dramatically wave around with her hands as if she was performing some drama.

Meow! The kitten who was quietly resting on top of my head suddenly meowed when Ichinose was done with her explanation. 4

...No, please don't be. I started sweating just from the imagination of how I would have to take care of another human. If her age was the same slightly similar to this kitten's age then it wouldn't be that bad but I don't want to have a daughter yet… I slightly shivered after thinking about it but I quickly dismissed such thoughts.

It must have been pure coincidence.

"Please don't joke about it, just thinking about it sends chills down my spine" I said with a helpless expression.

Meow! The kitten sounded slightly displeased.

Does she actually understand what I am saying?! I was really confused by these coincidences.

"Haha, she even meowed when she heard me! But why wouldn't you want to have a beautiful princess who would care for you?" Ichinose giggled and asked me with a slightly curious expression.

"Dunno, I guess it would be just more troublesome. Taking care of a kitten is much less tiring than taking care of human…" I answered indifferently to Ichinose.

"Haha, I guess you are at the peak of the lazy person if you would even sacrifice the chance to have your own princess for lesser responsibility." Ichinose laughed and she continued to joke around while the kitten occasionally meowed.

We parted ways when we arrived before the dorms. I entered the building because I wanted to empty my hands before contacting Sae-chan.

However, when I was about to enter the elevator someone called out to me.

"Sir! Do you have permission to have a pet?" The female receptionist stopped me from going any further. There is an extremely small number of people having pets here so I guess she already remembers everyone.

"No, I am sorry but I just want to empty my hands and I will immediately leave. Could you please overlook this?" I asked her with a friendly smile.

"...Then how about you keep her here for a while before you come back?" She looked at the top of my head with a slightly funny and understanding expression but she still wanted to uphold the rules.

She moved her hands a bit closer to the kitten so she could take her but the kitten immediately hissed when she saw unfamiliar hands approaching her.

"Haha, as you can see she is a bit spoiled and has no manners so I don't think she will actually wait here with you" I awkwardly laughed when I saw this and receptionist had a bit skeptic.

"Alright but give me your ID card and come back in 10 minutes" After a while, she nodded her head and allowed me to go up into my room.

I nodded my head and handed her my ID card and entered the elevator.

I should name her… I thought about what name would suit her when I was on the way to my room.

On my way back to the lobby I was finally able to thought of a decent name but I remembered that she is still on top of my head so I tried to take her off but she started meowing so I let her lie there for the time being.

"What do you think about 'Yukina'?" I asked aloud when I noticed no one around me and I immediately received quite an appreciative meow from the kitten known as Yukina from this moment on.

I retrieved my ID card and took out my phone to text Sae-chan.

[Hello teach, do you have some spare time right now? I have something to discuss with you.] I sent the message and after around 10 minutes I received reply.

[You should learn how to properly greet your teachers. Is it important or can it wait until tomorrow?]

...I won't be able to go back to my room with Yukina unless I get permission, so yes…it is fairly important.

[Well, right now you aren't working as a teacher so I greeted you as a friend And yes, it is quite important, I hope I am not writing at the wrong time]

[Maybe I am not your teacher right at the moment but I am still older so show some respect, will you? And I am not really busy, it's just that situation is…whatever, if you want something, come to the pool.]

Huh? Pool? It's already quite late even if there is still sun brightly shining outside, it's slowly going down. Not to mention the problem with a water supply…whatever, it's not my problem.

...

When I arrived near the changing rooms I was able to spot Sae-chan leaning against the wall. She was wearing the bikini but of course, she was wearing a white hoodie but her long beautiful legs were completely exposed. She was still wet from the swimming, therefore, the droplets of water slowly sliding down on her legs made her look even more seductive. 2

Now I understand why she seemed to be reluctant to meet up.

"I am sorry to bother you on your free day" I said with a teasing smile.

"...It wasn't my idea" She said while avoiding eye contact with me.

"Hoshinomiya-sensei is the culprit, right?" I said jokingly.

"Heh, you really know- What happened to your eyes and why do you have that kitten on top of your head?" When she heard my words she finally made eye contact with me, however, when she noticed my vertical slit pupils she showed slightly startled expression but that quickly changed to confused one when she noticed Yukina on top of my head.

"These are just contact lenses and her name is Yukina. She is also one of the reasons why I wanted to meet up with you, teach."

"I won't ask you where did you find her. I presume that you want permission to have her in the dorms right? But what about the other reasons?" She asked me with a curious expression.

"Of course, to see my most favorite, beautiful teacher and friend!" I said with a grin across my face.

When she heard the other reason her expression became slightly weird but there was a bit of red visible on her cheeks.

"Sweet talking won't get you anywhere boy. There is a price to pay if you want to get permission from me." She shook her head with a confident smile.

"Hmm…I thought that friend would be able to understand me but it looks like I will have to go and flirt a bit with Hoshinomiya-sensei" I had slightly sad expression while shaking my head.

When she heard my words, she frowned with a nervous expression.

" sigh You really know what to say, don't you? You are MY student so don't go and bother other teachers" She said with a strict expression.

"Monopolizing already, are we?" I lightly chuckled.

"..." Sae-chan just realized how much she emphasized the word "my" so she turned a bit red.

"...I need to have some reassurance that she won't behave like a naughty animal, damaging everything inside your room." After a few seconds of silence, she finally spoke out.

I couldn't help but narrow my eyes when I heard her words

"That's the pretty interesting thing teach just mentioned. Naughty animal? Can you tell me the main difference between such 'animals' and humans?"

She seemed confused by my words but she still decided to entertain me.

"Well, humans are more-"

"sophisticated, huh?" I interrupted her.

"Can you tell me what differences are between such 'unsophisticated' animals and rapists, murderers, human traffics and drug dealers roaming the entire earth?" I approached the window and started staring at the pool. 3

I looked at Sae-chan from the corner of my eye and saw that she was quietly listening to me with a shocked expression.

"I find it pretty disturbing when someone is calling such trash humans beasts or animals. Animals might be 'unsophisticated' but that's because most of them have survival of the fittest rule fixated in their heads."

"While humans have what? Scheming, raping, kidnapping, murdering, drugs, there are too many to even name them all. For example when 2 males court the same female, what will happen? Animals will solve the problem with strength, humans will use schemes and after the better schemer will win, the loser might kill him out of jealousy, maybe he would even kill the woman for not choosing him but that of course after he would * her…haha, do you call that more sophisticated? Don't make me laugh."

"I view most of the humans beneath the animals. They at least understand the meaning of word loyalty" I explained with a cold tone.

When I turned around, I saw that Sae-chan was really close to me, observing me with a suspicious look. 1

"...What is it?" I asked her with a slightly uncomfortable expression. After all, she is a grown-up woman with a sexy body, even though she had the hoodie on, she still had a big cleavage, not to mention her legs were completely exposed. 2

This definitely wasn't enough to arouse me but it was still uncomfortable.

"You…I don't believe you are only 15 years old!" She narrowed her eyes at me as to intimidate me.

"Haha, be careful teach, you should be more aware of your actions while wearing such clothes. And I am almost 16…but yeah, I grew up in a 'good' environment that served as the school of life." I flicked her forehead with my index finger and genuinely smiled at her.

"Ouch! What are you doing?!" She seemed embarrassed by this, however, when she saw me smiling at her she shut her mouth while rubbing her forehead where I hit her. She even pouted her lips a bit in irritation with puffed cheeks.

"Haha, teach, you look pretty cute like that" I couldn't help but praise her and laugh at the sight before me.

"...cute?..I hate you…go back, I will handle the receptionist for you and tomorrow, you can come for your official permission." She said in a low voice and red cheeks. 4

"Alright, thank you teach for doing this for me, haha" I thanked her and quickly disappeared before she could change her mind from all of my teasings.

Maybe I shouldn't tease her that much…or it might end up the same way as Matsushita's case. But I guess I wouldn't mind a more intimate relationship with a woman of my real age… She is a bit greedy and bold, however, she knows her boundaries. She has a professional and cold attitude by nature…she is indeed up to my liking. However, she still tried to blackmail me even though it was quite harmless, I still have to be careful if I can trust her.

Meow! Yukina who was quiet the entire time finally released slightly displeased sound.

"Yeah, yeah, I will play with you" I had a hunch that she was displeased with how I excluded her when I was talking with Sae-chan.

I also have to buy some food for her and I guess a few toys wouldn't hurt too so she won't bother me the entire time.

--(Sae Chabashira's POV)--

That guy is driving me mad! I couldn't help but stamp my foot on the ground in frustration.

He is the type of guy who can drive mad any type of woman, thankfully he doesn't want to have much contact with Chie…I can definitely imagine how she would fall for him and she would do something reckless.

Whatever…I shouldn't care that much about him. I thought to myself and returned to others, unfortunately, I didn't notice the smile on my face.

"Sae-chan, are you finally done? What?! What's with that smile?!" Chie called out to me when she saw me finally return but her question caught me off guard and just now I realized the smile on my face.

"Didn't you say that you are going to meet with your student? Why are you so happy?" She bombarded me with questions.

"It was indeed my student and is it so rare for me to smile or what?" When she heard my answer she had extremely shocked expression.

"Hoho, now I understand" Chie placed her hand over her mouth in a mysterious way.

"It was Felix Walker, wasn't he?! You two are pretty close, I am quite jealous, however, I am more happy for you!"

" sigh It's not like that…" I sighed and my expression returned back to my usual serious one.

"Come on, we are friends, aren't we? You don't have to keep secrets from me. Oh?! What is that on your forehead?!" Chie got up from the lounger and approached me while inspecting the red place on my forehead.

"Isn't this development a little too fast for you, Sae-chan?" She asked me with a knowingly playful smile.

"It's not like that!" I lightly shouted at her, these two can really irritate me sometimes. 4

--(Sae Chabashira's POV END)--

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Felix9713 Felix9713

Idk if I will be able to write those special chapters on my phone because it's really irritating to write on it. Maybe I will write special chapter about Sae-chan and Kei-chan and make it slightly shorter and combine both of them into 1 chapter (of course they would spend time with Felix separately)

COMMENT

25 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 65: #65 Cold winter kiss (Special Chapter: Sae-chan) 6

Christmas Eve, an apparently very important day when couples tend to spend their time together. Apparently the day full of love in the air but all I could feel was cold snowflakes falling down on my skin. Here, in Japan, this day has more romantic meaning than a religious one, even in my previous life, it was more like a tradition. I, myself never believed in any higher being and even though I died once and was offered this second chance, it didn't change my opinion.

I was currently walking towards the Keyaki Mall because I heard there is a pretty large tree decorated by different colored lights. Some of my classmates mentioned that it looks extremely beautiful so I decided to take a look since I had nothing better to do.

Although it was only around 5 PM, it was already dark outside and of course very cold. Even though I didn't have to care about the temperature as long as it's not too extreme, I still had a white jacket with a fur collar on me. Before I bought it, I found it pretty funny the first time I have seen it in the shop, because it looked exactly the same as the one Accelerator wore. 2

I decided to buy it mainly because my favorite colors of clothing are black and white but normally, I don't really give too much thought to what I am wearing.

When I arrived at Keyaki Mall, I immediately spotted the large tree placed in the center of the mall. There weren't any unnecessary lights on to make the decorations illuminated by colorful lights placed all around the mall look more magnificent.

I looked around myself and saw a lot of couples walking hand in hand together while admiring the decorations all around them.

"heh" It definitely is very suitable for such romantic moments. I couldn't help but chuckle at the sight before me.

I am perhaps in part of a few people who are all alone here…It's not like I feel embarrassed about it but it definitely is uncomfortable to be all alone among the crowd of couples.

I will just make a few laps around the mall to look at everything and then I can go back I guess…

When I was done with the first lap and was back to the tree where I started, I couldn't help but notice a lonely figure holding onto the railing on the 2nd-floor where most of the lights were turned off. It was Sae-chan who seemed to be really absorbed in her thoughts while absent-mindedly looking at the magnificent tree.

Hmm…I will at least say hi since she is looking so lonely out there. I went to the nearest elevator but when I pressed the button nothing happened. It seems that it isn't working right at the moment so I have to use the nearest stairs.

--(Sae Chabashira's POV)--

sigh

Why am I even thinking about such things? This isn't like me…

Sometimes I envy Chie, how she can be so easygoing. I have a hunch that if she had the same problem as me, she would instantly and easily resolve it, but I can't…

"Good evening, what is such a lovely lady doing here all alone?"

When I heard someone speaking behind me I turned around and saw the last person I wanted to face right now…

Walker was standing there, looking at me with a warm smile, his hair was flying in the cold wind while occasionally hiding his sharp fiery eyes.

I was slightly shocked by him appearing here out of nowhere but even more, once I saw him. I already got used to seeing his strange vertical slit pupils, now they even looked extremely elegant and even noble. Every time he looked at me with those eyes, I felt submissive under their gaze. 3

"Don't I deserve some respect? We have already talked about the way of addressing me" I tried to say this in cold tone but I wasn't able because I was too embarrassed by his words. I was happy enough to be able to hide it from him.

"Teach, respect isn't something that comes out in the form of words. That kind of respect is polite, most of the time fake. Real respect can be seen in one's eyes, that's where genuine respect is" He chuckled after hearing my words and then explained with a slightly more serious expression but the smile never left his face.

His words shocked me…this is not a simple intelligence.

Indeed, when I looked into his sharp eyes, I saw a lot of indifference, however, that wasn't aimed at me. What was aimed at me was only respect with a little bit of playfulness.

Why wasn't I able to notice that much earlier? Every time I looked into his eyes in the past, I wasn't able to read anything from them.

"Do you mind if I keep you company here? Or are you perhaps waiting for someone?" He came next to me with his hands in pockets and a gentle smile on his face.

He looks kinda cool… I unconsciously thought while absent-mindedly looking at him.

?!

What the hell? What am I? Why am I thinking like some teenager?! I can be thankful that I didn't mumble out those words aloud.

"Do what you want…Who would I be even waiting for?" I said with a slightly dissatisfied expression.

But this time, it was his time to be surprised.

"? Why are you asking me? I will be honest…you are a beautiful woman with a cool and refined personality, I thought that you might have a boyfriend." He said with a confused expression.

?! He doesn't look like he is lying but why is he saying all of this to me? I doubt that he is some perverted teenager who is into older woman, so why?

"...I have none" I explained while trying my best to suppress my blushing but it was an impossible task, thankfully it was quite dark on the 2nd floor so he probably won't notice. 1

--(Sae Chabashira's POV END)--

?! Is she blushing? I wouldn't be able to notice it without my eye's night vision. 2

She looks really cute when she is blushing like that.

"What about you?" She asked me and I was slightly confused by her question.

"You asked me if I have anyone so what about you? What are you doing here all alone?" She explained when she saw my expression.

I was suspecting that she wanted to ask this but I wasn't sure.

"Haha, I am like teach, all alone." I laughed a bit.

"Heh, are you sure? Or are you just a player? I've heard that you are quite popular." She smirked when she heard my answer.

"Huh? How come I haven't heard of this?" I asked her with a genuinely surprised expression.

" sigh" She only sighed with a smile once she saw my expression, every time she exhaled, the white mist came out of her mouth. It was a really cold winter, especially today was quite ruthless.

"How is Yukina doing?"

We started to talk about regular things and once we were tired of constant standing, we decided to go find the bench on the second floor.

...

When I first came up to this floor I noticed a few people around but right now, it was completely deserted.

When we sat down, we continued chatting for more than an hour. It was probably the longest time we kept the conversation between ourselves.

Somehow as time passed by we ended up in a pretty strange position. Sae-chan was resting her head on my lap and every time she inhaled and exhaled, her breasts were slowly moving up and down. She had a worried expression on her face.

"Is there something troubling you?" I asked her with a smile. After the time we spent chatting here I was able to understand even more what kind of person she is.

"Is it that obvious?" She asked me with a helpless smile and I simply nodded my head.

.

.

.

"In the past, I have done something I deeply regret…" After 10 seconds, she closed her eyes and simply told me this one sentence.

"...Although I don't know what happened, I think that if you truly regret it then learn from your mistake but don't let yourself be caught up in the past. You won't be able to change it, instead, you should look towards the future, so you won't make the same mistake again." I said with a serious tone and gently tucked her hair behind her ear.

She opened her eyes in shock after hearing my words and she looked deeply into my eyes. 3

She got up and gave me a quick peck on my cheek, however, when she realized what she did, her eyes widened and she tried to get up from the bench and run away, however, even though I was surprised by her action too, I still caught her hand even before she could get up from the bench. 5

She looked at me with a slightly frightened and panicked expression. Maybe she was worried about her position as a teacher.

I kindly smiled at her and gently rub my thumb against her hand to calm her down. I also used my other hand to caress her fully red cheek to indicate that it's alright.

After a while, I let go of her hand and she shyly looked at me.

She took a deep breath and moved closer to me which surprised me, after all, she just tried to run away and now she was coming closer to me.

She tilted her head to the side and closed her eyes then leaned forward.

She looked extremely sexy and cute at the same time, however, that didn't make an impact on my judgment. After an extremely quick second of thinking, I did the same as her and leaned forward. 1

When our lips met, I was able to feel her dry lips due to the coldness, however, that didn't cause any problems because soon enough we started slowly sucking on each other's lips and they quickly became moist. I wouldn't be able to actually describe the sensation, her lips tasted like strawberry and I was able to smell the intoxicating fragrance of her hair and body. 6

We continued kissing for a while before separating from each other, but not too far away. We kept on staring into each other's eyes with a wide smile on our faces.

It almost looked like she was testing me if I wanted to go any further considering that no one was around us, however, both of our eyes were without any visible lust in them. 1

We gently hold each other's cheeks and we joined our foreheads together and stayed like that for a long time, only feeling each other's warmth.

'His hands are so strong yet soft…'

'She smells really good'

'I wouldn't mind staying like this forever' 3

'I wouldn't mind staying like this forever' 1

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Felix9713 Felix9713

Hmm…I hope it's not too bad.

I have no experience writing something like this and my vocabulary is quite miserable too.

Please leave a comment on how you liked it or what you would improve.

COMMENT

68 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 66: #66 Trying to enter the strange world

I quickly bought some food for Yukina and went back to the dorms. This time Receptionist didn't try to stop me so I guess Sae-chan really solved it in such a short time. She can be really helpful sometimes but I don't get her cold attitude towards everyone else. Anyway, I have been asking for help quite a lot and she didn't want anything in return, I should give something to her. I am not ungrateful pr*ck, I guess I will try harder the next special exam. I doubt she would want me to buy her something and it seems that by becoming a teacher of a higher class, she will also receive some benefits.

I entered my room and couldn't help but smile, it's always good to return to your place. I took a random bowl and filled it with a bit of water and put it on the ground. I heard that it is hard to monitor if your cat is drinking enough water so I bought a lot of wet food just in case. I hope she will be able to eat it because I have no idea how old she is.

But the first thing first…I crouched down and took Yukina from the top of my head and put her on the ground. This time she didn't show any signs of resistance.

"Listen up" I bought my closer to her and placed a palm over my face, making only my eyes visible.

"If you gonna pee on the floor I might as well make a dinner out of you!" I said with a threatening tone and my wide-open eyes started to shine in a dangerous red color. 4

Meow! She just tilted her head when she saw me and released an ignorant meow.

sigh I will have to train her, hopefully, it won't be too hard.

When I was thinking of making dinner for myself and Yukina, I heard the ringing sound of my phone.

"Who is it?" I decided to accept the call without even looking at the display, I switched on a loudspeaker and returned to what I was doing before.

"..." No one answered me so I frowned and checked the caller's identity.

"Hello? Horikita-san? If you don't plan to speak, I will just end the call" I said with a slightly annoyed tone.

"Umm…What are you doing right now?" When she finally spoke out, it was in quite an awkward tone.

"Huh? I am making dinner right now. Why?" I said and opened the canned food for Yukina and stuffed it all into a small bowl and placed it next to the bowl of water.

"...Does your 'making dinner' means eating from a can?" She probably heard the sound when I opened it.

"No, that wasn't for me but for my kitten" I answered her and lightly petted Yukina while she was busy with her food.

"You have a pet? How come I have never seen you with it?"

"She isn't really mine, I am just taking care of her until the real owner is discovered but in case no one will be found then I guess I will keep her. I just found her today so that's why you have never seen me with her." I quickly explained but I was still oblivious of why she called me.

"...I see. I guess I shouldn't bother you since you seem to be busy" Sha said almost as if in relief.

You wanted something from me yet you are relieved that I am too busy to help? What kind of logic is that?

"If you need something important then I can spare some time…" After I said this, she immediately replied in a panicked manner.

"No need! Good night!" She said and ended the call.

What the hell? I looked at the phone's display with a confused expression. 1

This was the weirdest phone call I have ever had.

Whatever, since I already have a phone in my hands, I might as well contact Kei.

"Yes, Felix-kun?" She accepted a call almost instantly and the way she called my name, I guess she is alone.

"Hi, I just wanted to tell you that if you need any water then you can simply ask."

"Huh? There is no need but if you need some you can also ask, I bought some for you when I was outside"

What she said slightly surprised me.

"...I bought the entire pack for you too" I said with a slightly awkward tone.

"What? Pfff, haha. The synergy between us really sucks, haha" She started laughing when she heard me.

We kept on talking while I was preparing ingredients for my dinner.

"Umm…would you mind if I come to your room? I am studying a bit during these holidays and I even try to train every day, however, I only have knowledge of those few hours you have spent on teaching me. If you wouldn't mind, I would like to learn new moves."

Hmm, it looks like she didn't forget about it and she even trained on her own.

"I don't mind but tell me when you want to come, I am about to make dinner for myself so if you plan to come immediately, I can make dinner for you too."

"Oh? Free dinner? Count me in! I will be there in a second!" She shouted with an almost exaggerated happy tone.

"I also want to introduce you-" Before I was able to finish my sentence, Kei already ended the call.

...whatever

After 10 minutes, I heard someone knocking on my door so I opened door.

It was Kei and she had surprised expression when she saw me.

I see, it's her first time seeing me after my eyes changed.

"Are you going to absent-mindedly stare at me or will you come in already?" I said with a teasing smile and she immediately woke up.

"Sorry! Are those…contact lenses?" She apologized and came in and I closed the door behind her.

Hmm…what should I say? Let's try something. I thought with an amused expression before speaking out.

"They aren't" I gave her a short answer without any explanation with a mysterious smile across my face.

"...You know, it's hard to believe that your eyes changed like that. If you were born that way, I might believe you but this is too much." She said with a slightly doubtful expression but it didn't look like she convinced herself that it was an entire lie. Maybe she was trying to believe me but the logic was in the way.

"If you don't believe me then I can't force you but I don't blame you for not believing so don't be sad or anything. Anyway, I want to introduce you to someone." I actually didn't think that she would believe me but it was still surprising to see that she tried to despite the circumstances.

She tilted her head in confusion when she heard my last sentence and waited for me to explain.

"Yukina!" I lightly shouted, testing out if she would come if I called out her name.

"Girl's name?!" Kei blurted out and covered her mouth with a hand soon enough.

Soon enough, a little kitten came out of her hiding spot under the bed and run up to me.

" sigh It's a cat" Kei sighed in relief and this caused me to look weirdly at her.

"What did you expect?"

"Aah! Nothing, nothing at all! She is so cute!" She gently grabbed Yukina and started to cuddle with her. 3

This surprised me because I could still remember her reaction towards Ichinose, yet she let herself be petted right now. Is it because of Kei or is it because she already recognized this place as her home and with me here, she isn't afraid? I would need Ichinose to come here, to test it out but I don't really have time for that right now.

"Alright, alright, calm down. Her name is Yukina and I found her today so I will be taking care of her until the real owner shows up. That being said, could you stop pestering her? She just had her dinner and she should rest a bit."

"Alright…what will you make for dinner?" She answered with a sad expression before asking me with an excited expression.

Her mood is too easy to change…

"Don't expect anything luxurious, only scrambled eggs with rice and a little bit of chicken meat" I told her as I was walking to the kitchen.

"Wow, I am glad I came here, hehe" I heard her giggle behind my back as she was following me like a tail.

I was already halfway done with dinner before she came so I finished making dinner in a few minutes.

...

"Wow! That's amazing, are you thinking about a chef career?" When she tasted it for the first time, her eyes started to shine and she started looking at me with a scary look in her eyes.

"Um, thanks but I am not interested in being a chef. I didn't expect you to be interested in learning new martial moves, not to mention that you kept on training. Why are you training? Is it to keep your body in shape and enhance your curves? Haha." I chuckled a bit because there are a lot of women out there who train just to keep their bodies in shape for their boyfriends. Of course, I am also aware that there are cases where it's just their hobby or they are training for self-defense reasons. I am curious about what is Kei's reason.

"Umm, I guess I want to be stronger not to be bullied again but…staying in shape is also a little part of the reason." She turned a bit red and she started to whisper.

I nodded at her with a smile, satisfied with her answer so I focused my attention back to the food.

However, I noticed that she kept on throwing me a particular look as if she wanted to ask me something.

"What is it? If you want to ask me something then there is no reason to be embarrassed. You can tell me or ask me anything you want" I reassured her with a kind smile and when she heard me she hesitated a bit but she took a deep breath.

"What…do you think of…m-my body?" She asked me with a fully red face while looking to the side, not daring to make eye contact with me.

What?! What should I say not to offend her and not to sound too lewd?

" cough I think that you look really good but training will never hurt you and will only benefit you. So you don't need to train for keeping your body in shape but you should still do it for self-defense reasons. Plus it's healthy, even if you have great body shape by nature, the same doesn't have to apply to your health." I coughed a few times to erase the awkward air around the dining table.

"Alright, thank you" She answered in a really low voice but with a smile across her face.

I spent the rest of the evening by showing her new martial art moves but she only practiced it for a bit because she didn't want to get sweaty with the water supply problem right now.

I walked her to her room and I also took one pack of water bottles I bought for her.

"Here you go, with this much water, you will be able to wash yourself a bit." I put down the pack of 6 bottled water on the ground in her room and said goodbye. She was pretty annoyed that she bought the water for me too yet I didn't want to take it with me but I was able to somehow calm her down.

When I returned back to my room, I immediately took off my shirt and jumped into my bed.

I sat down in a cross-legged position, closed my eyes and started concentrating.

I was currently trying to enter the same dream world where Asao discovered the monument and those enormous doors.

However, after 15 minutes of concentrating, I frowned because I was unable to enter that world.

What am I doing wrong?

What Asao had and I don't?

.

.

.

?! Perhaps it is because of his strange almost emotionless mindset. Maybe if I will throw away all the thoughts away and simply think of NOTHING I might be able to make it. After all, he didn't show any signs of discomfort when he was forced to live in that small cell, which was quite strange. He was a little kid yet he didn't care about anything around him. It almost looked like he was uninterested in mundane things and his thoughts were in a completely different dimension.

I don't regret getting rid of danger in my body but I should have asked him for some information before killing him but I doubt he would tell me. I even doubt that he knew something about that world.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Felix9713 Felix9713

I decided not to make a special chapter with Kei, because there will be a lot of interaction between her and MC. And also because I am lazy and I have quite a lot of things to do right now. So my sincere apology to all Kei's shippers.

COMMENT

24 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 67: #67 The Golden Cliff 3

I was sitting in cross-legged positing with closed eyes.

I relaxed all of my muscles and tried to clear my mind of any meaningless thoughts like 'How to get inside that world?'

When I was relaxed enough I started thinking about nothing, about the absolute void.

I didn't know how long I need to maintain such a state of mind so I tried to maintain it for as long as possible.

After what felt like hours, I forcefully opened my red eyes, they were glowing in red with a glittering yellow ring around my vertical slits pupils.

I grinned when I looked around myself because I noticed that I was no longer inside my room.

Senses were slowly returning to me and I was finally able to feel how sweaty I became just from trying to enter this world.

Ugh, disgusting. Thankfully I bought a lot of bottled water or I would have to spend entire day without taking a bath.

I got up from the ground and looked more carefully around myself.

I was on top of the enormous cliff with a gigantic tree in the middle of the cliff. There was also a waterfall with a fairly big pond. It looked similar to the hot springs.

The huge golden double doors caught my eyes because I saw them in Asao's memories only with a different color. Asao's doors had silver color while my doors have a golden color with an azure phoenix with red shining eyes as an ornament in the middle. It definitely looked more imposing than Asao's doors but I wonder if there will be anything else different.

There was also the same monument in front of the doors.

I couldn't understand anything written on the monument but the letters looked slightly similar to Latin. The Latin alphabet was derived from the 3 main alphabets if I remember correctly from my past life. There are a few letters from one of the 3 main alphabets and if I remember well enough then it should be the Phoenician alphabet which was derived from Egyptian hieroglyphs. Why use so many alphabets?

Hmm…I can remember a few letters but that won't help me much right now, I should research it once I return back to the normal world. If I had to make a wild guess then it says something about trial, heart, and mind but these are only 3 words of the numerous sentences on the monument so I could be wrong.

I approached the edge of the cliff and looked down, and even with my superior sight I couldn't see anything, It almost looked like the cliff was floating in the sky because I was able to see only a few clouds above me and clear light-blue under the cliff. However, even the clouds weren't normal, they had a golden color.

"What a bizarre sight" I couldn't help but mutter.

Even though I looked surprised by the sight before me, I was constantly on my guard in case of a surprise attack. Although I doubt that I would be able to protect myself from living things in this magical place. I have no weapon on me and if some mad man jumped on me with a sword in hand or some other shit then my only chance how to win would be him underestimating me.

Thankfully, there was almost no chance that such a thing would happen because there were no bushes and the pond itself wasn't that deep. The only place where someone or something could hide is the treetop which I am unable to even see with how gigantic this tree is…

I approached the gigantic black doors and noticed that there wasn't even the slightest gap between the doors.

I remember that Asao was able to open them slightly but how? I thought that it was because he was able to decipher the breathing technique but it doesn't seem like it. Or maybe it's because we have different doors so I have to do something else.

I had thoughtful expression while touching the various spots of the doors, trying to find some clue other than the monument.

I readied my fist and throw a light punch to the doors.

Bang

A loud and dull noise resonated through the entire cliff.

"Fu*k! What the hell are these doors made of? It was such a light punch yet it hurt so much, even if I punched the reinforced concrete with my entire strength, it wouldn't hurt me this much or if it would hurt me at all." I complained aloud while rubbing my fist with a helpless smile but I quickly calmed down since I didn't expect anything good.

"Now that I think of it…I don't know how to return" I muttered with an absent-minded expression while observing the floating golden clouds above me.

I set up the alarm in the real world but how should I know if it's enough to wake me up? I have no idea if this is simply some kind of dream world or if it's some other dimension inside my heart, soul or whatever, Thankfully, I prepared some food and water for Yukina before entering here but I don't know how long it will take for me to wake up.

There is no way for me to go anywhere other than jumping off the cliff but I rather not do that because I don't know what would happen to me. I wonder if my real body remained in the room or if it got transported here…

I am also curious about what's behind those doors, if there is some other world with dangerous creatures running all around or it's just the other side of this cliff with a few secrets.

I couldn't help but chuckle when I thought about some fantasy worlds with dragons and phoenixes.

"Since I can't decipher words on the monument right at the moment, I should simply try using that breathing technique, maybe it will have better effect in this place, after all, the air here feels more comfortable and light." I muttered and sat cross-legged with my back leaning against the wall connected to the doors. Even though I was tempted to sit under that giant tree, I rather played it safe by sitting on the secluded location where nothing could sneak up on me.

"Ah, I should also name this place if there is not a name on the monument already." I looked around myself to get a better inspiration on the name.

"The Golden Cliff it is…" I nodded with a satisfied expression, I can imagine someone making a fuss about my naming sense but I like simple things. 1

I started using the breathing technique as per usual, however, I could instantly feel that it was much easier and I could also feel that the progress was much faster here.

I wasn't aware of time but if I had to make a wild guess then I was practicing here already around the whole day but I wasn't sure.

When I opened my eyes I was drenched in sweat and there were even small black dots on my entire body. Once again, I had the glittering yellow ring around my pupils and I was able to see small yellow to greenish particles in the air. They looked slightly similar to fireflies at night, yet I was able to see them clearly in the daytime.

I looked towards the sky and noticed that the sun hadn't moved at all from its original position.

However, instead of worrying about how much time passed by when I was practicing, I quickly blocked my nose when I smelled the stench coming from my clothes and my body.

What the hell is that?

I didn't think for a second before getting rid of my clothes and jumping into the pond.

"F*ck, I thought I am going to die…" I sighed in relief when I was finally able to breathe.

Sweat shouldn't stench that much, maybe it was those black dots…

However, when I was in the middle of my "bath" I abruptly opened my eyes, discovering myself back in my room, sitting on my bed.

I looked at my phone and noticed a few unread messages which slightly surprised me because I thought who would type me a message over the night, however, when I looked at the date and time, I discovered that almost the entire day passed by.

This could be dangerous…I am lucky that we still have vacation.

I also need to learn how to quickly enter The Golden Cliff and how to exit whenever I want.

It seems that most of the messages are from Kei. It looks like she was worried since her messages weren't marked as 'read'

I should reply but first…

I stink like hell, guess the bath I took at The Golden Cliff doesn't apply here…

I decided to take a bath first before replying to her. After all, she waited an entire day for a reply, a few more minutes won't hurt.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Felix9713 Felix9713

I hope you don't mind this element because I think it will be too boring with the only a slice of life, plus MC is preparing himself for the future (To purge the evil from this world xD)

I could also use this as a setup for him to travel to another world but that is after the Classroom of the Elite thing.

I also noticed something… Chapter 65 have never really happened, it's just a special chapter for me to try if I can write romance, plus I am a supporter of slow romance. Sae-chan might like him but I doubt she would risk her job just because of this. I hope this will help others to understand the meaning of that chapter.

Sometimes I really wonder when I read some romance fan-fics where a girl falls in love with MC in 2 chapters. I understand it when there is time skip but oterwise…Meh

COMMENT

26 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 68: #68 Flirting?

After I took a bath, I read Kei's messages. Most of it was if I am alright because I wasn't answering for almost the entire day. I remember that I tried to enter The Golden Cliff around 7 PM yesterday and it's already 2 PM. However the time flows there much slower than here, that's how I at least feel. When I was practicing there, it felt like a few days but the strange thing is that I never felt hunger, dehydration or any basic need at all. 2

Anyway, back to the Kei's messages.

[I am fine, sorry for worrying you but I wasn't feeling well last night so I was still asleep until a few minutes ago.] sounds like a good reason and…send.

[Finally! Geez, I was really worried! How do you feel right now?] Reply came almost immediately, it came so fast that it almost scared, it felt as if she had this already written before I texted her.

...Scary

[I am feeling energetic, completely opposite to last night] I replied the way so she wouldn't worry about me but at that time I still didn't know that I would regret such words.

[Great! Hirata-kun and a few other people wanted to gather the entire class to go to the pool to create some summer memories or whatever. I was persuaded by my friends to go with them so you are coming with me to suffer too, hehe] 1

Ugh, summer memories my ass! They just want to peep on the girls again! And Hirata being a good friend was easily persuaded by their words: "Let's gather the entire class to create wonderful memories!"

Last time, I had to go out of my way to help them not being discovered by Ryuen and Sakayanagi.

[Hey, now that you mention it I am starting to feel dizzy] I tried my luck.

[Yeah, so it's 1 hour from now on. Get yourself together and come at the destinated time.]

Ugh, straightly ignoring my message, huh?

Hmph! If you think that you can control my life just because I favor you slightly more than other people then you are wrong. 4

I tossed my phone on my bed and went to the kitchen to grab something to eat. I also didn't forget to refill Yukina's bowls with food and water.

When I was preparing to go for a walk with Yukina, my phone vibrated again.

[...Please? Will you come? I am sorry about the thing before, it was just a fun…] Heh, I guess she is already regretting trying to command me, I just wanted to tease her a bit because I know her very well. 2

[Alright, I see that you can also be polite if you truly want, heh]

[Wait! You aren't really angry, are you?!] Sorry but I am not sorry about that, haha.

"Yukina, let's go" I called out her name and she quickly came to me. Some people might think: 'Walking a cat? Moreover a kitten?' But Yukina is actually really smart how she can easily comprehend most of my actions and, well, to be honest, I am not someone who would want to imprison her in my room. She is smart, so if she wants to have a freedom and run away, she can. If she wants to remain with me, she will keep close to me.

When I walked out of the dorms with Yukina by my side I saw someone who I didn't expect.

"Hey, Felix-kun!" Kei was standing before the dorms, probably waiting especially for me with a naughty smile while waving at me. She was wearing pretty tight jeans that showed how slender her body was combined with casual shirt which was slightly unusual. She used to wear some more stylish things but seeing this "simple" Kei was slightly refreshing and to be honest if I had to evaluate which is better if "stylish Kei" or "casual Kei" then I would go for casual.

What if I actually waited an entire hour before going to meet up with them? Would she actually be standing here the entire hour?

"What are you doing here? Wasn't the meeting time at 3 PM?" I gave her a suspicious look.

"Hey! Is that the way how you greet your friends?!" She pouted when she saw the suspicious look I was giving her.

"Alright, alright, I am sorry. Hi Kei, you look especially fantastic today, is that better with you?" I responded in a lazy tone while yawning.

"Hehe, much better…but I think you shouldn't greet your every female friend like that or they might misunderstand you." She placed both her hands on her red cheeks with a happy expression but then she added with a stern expression.

"So basically, I am allowed to greet only you this way because you won't misunderstand me?" I tried to tease her a bit.

"Yes! That's right!" She nodded with a satisfied expression.

When we were talking, Yukina was exploring the area, of course not too far away from me.

"Hi, Karuizawa-san and Walker-kun!" Someone called out our names so both of us stopped our conversation and turned at the person.

It was Ichinose who seemed to be coming back from the shopping.

Hmm… I threw a quick glance at Kei and a mischievous smile appeared on my face.

"Hey Ichinose-san, it suits you really well today, especially the color of your dress makes your eyes appear to be deeper and brighter like the ocean under the bright moonlight" I said with a friendly smile but I didn't even know if what I just spit out was making any sense. I just improvised on the spot and if I were to compare my flirting skills with all boys in this school then I would perhaps end up at the dead end.

"Wha?!" Kei who was standing next to me almost screamed out when she heard my words.

Of course, she had no idea that I was simply joking but knowing Ichinose's abilities she must have seen how I threw a glance at Kei with a mischevious smile, she must have noticed it but completely opposite to my expectations, Ichinose stopped approaching us and she blushed while looking downwards.

"Ah! Umm…I- I…that is…I mean…thank you" She said in a low voice while looking downwards

Alright…that didn't go well. Maybe I overestimated Ichinose's abilities? I always thought that she is smart and also perceptive.

"Um…you also…Ah! I must go back before…before the ice-cream, I bought melts in this hot weather. Yes! The ice-cream! Goodbye!" She tried to say something in low voice but then she suddenly lightly hit her cheeks and run away while yelling at us.

sigh Why I had to do that? Now I will have to explain it to her.

"Pfff, hahaha" Kei, on the other hand, started unrestrained laughing right next to me.

"See? I told you that you will be misunderstood." She explained while wiping away the tears from her laughing.

"Hmph! I don't think it's good to greet my female friends in different ways. Don't you think that might give an impression of favoring one over others? Therefore I will simply greet you and others the way how I used to." I snorted at her laughing and said in cold tone but with a smile on my face.

"NO!" She immediately shouted at me.

"Hm?" I looked at her with a confused expression.

"I mean…we aren't just friends. You are my…um…Best friend! Yes! We are best friends! So I expect your greetings to be the same as today!"

"Huh? When did we become best friends?"

We started to walk back to the dorms so I could grab my swimming trunks and also leave Yukina in my room. I didn't want to take her to the pool when she is so small, maybe later.

"What? How cruel!" She said with a sad expression but a playful smile never disappeared from her face.

"There is something I wanted to ask you for some time" When we arrived at my room, I decided to take this chance to ask her something that was on my mind for some time.

"Hm?" She looked at me with a more serious expression when she heard me.

"You were bullied for numerous years but… Was there really no one to stop the bullies? Not even school?" It's normal that school can't control this entirely however what she experienced was completely different from normal bullying. Making scars on someone's body that won't disappear for their entire life isn't bullying. That is simply sadistic, I don't see any difference between this and real torture. Well, torturing might be better when it is for the reason of getting information…

"...I tried to tell my classmates and teachers but as you can imagine, it only got worse. The school tried to stop this but they always gave the bullies only light punishment and that again, made it only worse for me." She replied with a sad and pained expression.

Light punishment? What a rotten principal! I bet he let them go easily because they were from influential families or because he can get more money from the government by having more students in his school. Moreover, it still surprises me how kids were able to make a life-threatening scar without any care. Humankind never ceases to amaze me, haha.

"I am sorry for touching such sensitive matter but do you still remember their faces and names? Also, other additional information would be good" I said with a smile while comforting her by gently patting her head.

"What?! What do you want-" She seemed surprised by my request so she looked straightly into my eyes and wanted to warn me from doing anything dangerous but I stopped her before she could finish by placing my finger on her lips.

If kids were able to do such a thing then such filth shouldn't exist in this world. Who knows what will they do once they will grow up. I am not some hero of justice, if they didn't do anything to me then I wouldn't go out of my way to do anything unless they would be right before me but they dared to hurt Kei and give her such trauma. I already see Kei as my little naughty sister. 4

Of course, kids can do stupid things and if I happen to see them leading an honest life then I MIGHT only exert some money from them as compensation but I doubt that so much corrupted kids could lead an honest life, in that case, the only thing I can say to them is: 'Good luck'. Everything will depend on who I chose first as a target so a few of them will live slightly longer, how fortunate for them.

"Remember, as long as you will keep a strong mind, no one…NO ONE can bully you with me around." I said with a strong voice while ruffling her hair.

When she heard me, she looked at me with a surprised expression and her eyes moistened.

"Felix-kun!" She called out my name and tightly hugged me.

"Thank you…" She said in a low voice and I couldn't hear any sobbing so I guess she remembered to keep 'strong mind'

"Don't thank me…if we hadn't met as kids I would perhaps never care about you." I said the painful truth.

"Then I guess our meeting can be said to be a fate" She looked up at me while hugging me with a bright smile, there were still tears in her eyes which made you feel like you had to protect her.

Heh, I don't understand how could such a girl be ever bullied.

"Then maybe meeting me, changed fate and this is the reason why you were bullied." I lightly said with a smile but she looked at me with a resolute expression.

"Even if that was the truth…I don't regret getting to know you earlier before school. Because if I got to know you at this school, I can't imagine how I would be talking to you right now." Her words slightly shocked me.

"Heh, you can't imagine what would happen…you could even have more friends to even care about me." I said with a chuckle.

"But none of them would be as dependable as you." She said with a happy smile.

I guess her happy mood returned back.

"Me and dependable? Hah! don't jest, we should go not to arrive late." I broke the hug and for the last time patted her head before heading out of my room.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Felix9713 Felix9713

Guys, sorry about inactivity but I am currently having some problems and updates will probably become unsteady for some time before I will solve everything in my life.

Btw, happy new year to all of you!

COMMENT

18 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 69: #69 The pool 1 8

I and Kei were currently walking towards our destination, the pool. I noticed her secretly glancing at me from time to time. At first, I planned to ignore it, however, after around 5 minutes I couldn't take it anymore.

"What is it?" I asked her without even glancing at her.

"Huh? Well…I noticed that you have a problem with catching a tan even in such hot weather, however, it also looks like you look paler than usual. Are you really ok?" Kei moved before me to stop me and faced me with a guilty face.

"If you are really feeling ill then please don't mind me and go home. I don't want your health to get even worse just because of me." She said with a guilty and worried expression. 1

It seems that she misunderstood but I must admit that my skin is paler than usual. Maybe it has something to do with my training inside The Golden Cliff. I secretly focused my eyes and the yellow ring appeared around my vertical pupils once again. I looked at my hands and perhaps I spotted the reason behind it. The faint yellow and greenish particles were floating around it, perhaps around my entire body. They were probably protecting me from the sunshine. Maybe they are also the reason behind my better resistance to all kinds of weather.

Anyway, what a sweet girl, even if she misunderstood, she still prefers my health over her comfort. This could easily be my ticket to avoid this class gathering but… sigh

I couldn't help but sigh when I saw her expression.

"As I said before, I am feeling ok, maybe even too energetic. So don't worry about me, I wouldn't place your comfort before my well-being, you can be sure about that." I shook my head and gave her maybe a cold reply but at least I was honest. 1

"Mmm! You really don't know how to speak to the girls to make them feel better!" She pouted her cheeks and looked slightly angered by my reply.

"That's just who I am, deal with it." I smiled and ruffled her hair before walking forward to our destination.

Men, women…why should I treat them differently? Both of them are human beings that deserve equal treatment. 8

"Huh?! Hey, wait!" Kei who remained froze in place finally woke up and chased after me.

"Are you planning to swim once we are there?" She asked me when she caught up to me.

"Maybe, but that's not what you actually wanted to ask, right? I have no reason to hide my scars anymore, I was only afraid that it would make the distance between me and others." I said with a poker face.

"Wha? Sometimes, I think that you are too smart yet stupid when it comes to women. But isn't there quite a distance between you and some people in our class? Why did you even want to prevent that when you aren't even making friends with others?" She seemed a bit surprised how easily I guessed what was her real goal.

"I don't think I am that stupid when it comes to women…maybe it's just because you are little girl, haha. And allow me to explain it to you. There are certain posts inside every class, there are loners, perverts, nerds, leaders, and others. It just depends on which post you will take, you wanted to take a leader post which is ok. However, every post has its advantages and disadvantages."

"You! We are of the same age, little boy!" She replied with an angry tone however, I noticed her taking a glance at my lower half of the body before looking away with a red face.

"Did you just…whatever. Now, if you will allow me to continue my explanation… You can obtain such posts usually with a first impression but what post would I get if they saw my scars? Mafia boy post? This could easily ruin the integrity of the entire class." 2

"And just because you have one scar it wouldn't make you mafia girl, alright?" I immediately said when she opened her mouth to speak which silenced her.

"Do you mind if I ask you something sensitive?" Kei asked me with an uncertain expression.

"Go ahead but I won't tell you anything private about my body" I teased her for her previous action.

"Wha?! Who would even want to know that?!!" She gave me a hateful look before her expression turned to a serious one.

"When I previously asked you about your guardians. When I mentioned your aunt, you seemed to be extremely angry…" She slowly said while cautiously watching my reaction.

I indeed lost it previously but this time I had to even think for a while to remember "my" aunt and even when I remember her I didn't feel anything.

Is this also a result of my training at The Golden Cliff? I actually feel like my connection or anything I felt towards that woman completely disappeared. Maybe training there didn't only enhance my strength and stamina, maybe it also enhanced my mind. If that is the truth then it can't get any better, after all, it's always best to keep your mind calm before deciding your next actions, feelings tend to mess with your head and then you make stupid decisions.

"Felix-kun?" Kei's voice woke me up from my thoughts.

"Ah…yes, I would like to apologize for that ugly sight of me." I gave her a genuine calm smile.

When she saw my reaction she opened her mouth and wanted to say more but she decided against it.

"Hehe, it's alright. It was refreshing to see that you can also express your feelings, I almost thought that you were an emotionless walking mannequin, haha" She laughed a bit.

Do I really appear to be emotionless? I think that she just said that to make me feel better.

--

"Wow, Karuizawa-san and Walker-kun together, what an odd combination." Ike being an idiot immediately voiced out his thoughts but everyone around him was also interested.

"Both of us are living in the same dorm building, is it so unbelievable, that we came together?" I said with a disinterested expression.

"Alright, alright, since everyone is here, how about we go in?" Hirata clapped his hands a few times to gather the attention and said with his almost usual friendly smile but this time it wasn't too forced or faked.

I guess he is slowly growing up and doesn't force himself to be friendly with all people just because of the guilt he feels towards his friend.

I noticed that Matsushita was looking at me with a slightly awkward expression so I nodded at her with a gentle smile and she quickly smiled back at me.

I had very limited interaction with her lately so I guess she was feeling slightly awkward and didn't know how to face me.

Everyone looked surprised when they noticed my eyes but I simply said that it's because of the contact lenses but that only gained attention of nerds like Ike.

"Walker-kun, where did you buy them?! They look really cool. Do you think they would look as cool on me as on you?" He started showering me with numerous questions.

"I brought them with me when I enrolled here so I doubt you will find them here but I wish you good luck." I simply said without even looking at his annoying face.

--

Inside the changing room.

"Haha, finally we will be able to see all the girls in their swimsuits!" Ike happily exclaimed while laughing.

Sometimes he is really scary.

I threw him an annoyed look before focusing on my things.

"Hehe, maybe even more than that." Yamauchi mysteriously said to Ike and he immediately spaced out with a lewd look on his face.

Fuc*ers! Trying your luck again even though you were almost caught in the previous attempt?!

We agreed to meet up outside so those who were done changing into their swimming trunks left first. Everyone left, leaving me and Ike alone who was the last to change because of his spacing inside his imagination.

I approached Ike who was done changing and was about to leave the changing room with an excited expression.

I placed my right hand on his shoulder from behind and stopped him from taking any additional steps. 1

"Hm? Walker-kun?" He seemed surprised by my action and he tried to turn around but my grip was strong enough to keep him in place without moving. When he noticed that, he just helplessly turned his head to the side to at least look at me from the corner of his eye.

"He..he. I heard you and the other boys will be having some fun later." I released a creepy laugh from my mouth.

"?! Haha, if Walker-kun wants to join, he is more than welcome, haha" He nervously laughed.

"Have you forgotten what I've said to you during our previous visit of this pool? If you will make any trouble, forcing me to act…hehe"

"...then what?" He asked while his entire body was shaking from the coldness he felt from behind him.

"It will be better if you will never get to know" I creepily whispered and patted him on his shoulder a few times before slowly walking out of the room, leaving him standing there stunned.

"He is even scarier than Sudo-kun…It felt like the tip of the dagger was touching my back the entire time…Scaaary" Ike once again shivered before following after me.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Felix9713 Felix9713

I found some time to write so here is one chapter.

How about we make Felix's Assessment? (by what he has shown to the others until this chapter)

My opinion:

Academic Ability C

Intellect B-

Judgment Ability C

Physical Ability B

Cooperativeness B

(I don't remember everything so it's purely made up on spot)

Please let me know in the comments what is your opinion.

COMMENT

16 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 70: #70 Walker's and Hirata's BL moment 19

Even though I warned Ike, I doubt he will give up an opportunity to peek on girls so easily.

Should I stop them or just care about my own business?

...After a few seconds of thinking about the matter, I arrived at my answer.

I guess I will stop them. It's not like I care about them peeking on some girls from our class but there is still Kei among them. And it's not only because I don't want them peeking on her but there is also a matter with her scar… I should protect her secret till the day she finally reveals it herself. 1

"Yo Walker-kun!" Hirata was standing in the secluded area all alone and immediately greeted me with a friendly smile. I guess he didn't get a good chance to greet me when everyone was around.

"Hey, you can simply use my first name." I lazily waved at him. Having a leader like Hirata on my side might prove to be useful.

"...haha, alright Felix-kun, please call me Yosuke from now on too" He seemed a bit surprised at first before releasing happy laugh.

"Heh, as you wish Yosuke-kun, by the way, how is Nagumo-senpai?" I asked him.

"Ah, you are probably worried about what happened during the last practice, right? He is completely fine and he doesn't look like a petty person who would hold a grudge for something like this." Hirata reassured me with a smile while waving his hand from side to side.

"Felix-kun, will you…" He didn't finish his sentence and only looked at my shirt with a concerned expression. He already saw my scars during the survival test so it's not weird for him to feel concerned.

" sigh I just don't like walking all around with only my swimming trunks on but I guess it's just my habit. This is the pool area so I guess there is no reason for me to wear it." I said and started taking off the shirt.

"Wait, wait! I didn't mean it like that. I don't want you to feel 'uncomfortable'." He tried to stop me but I already took it off. He said that perhaps because he thought that I don't want others to know.

"It's ok, I don't mind and if I will keep delaying it, it won't get better. They will get to know one day so it's better to tell them now." I said with a calm smile.

"I just hope you will help me clear any misunderstanding it might cause, haha" I laughed to ease up the serious atmosphere around us.

"...haha, of course!" He looked a bit surprised by my indifference towards the matter but he quickly laughed it off and nodded with a determined expression on his face. I guess he won't let anyone misunderstand or make some inappropriate remarks.

"So, how about we meet up with everyone or are you waiting here for someone especially?" I asked him with a shirt in my hand.

"I was waiting only for you so if you are really sure about this…we can go" Hirata sounded a bit uneasy, maybe he wasn't sure what reactions he can expect from our classmates. The first reaction is that the bullying might happen…heh that would be funny if anyone tried. And the second reaction is that everyone would distance themselves from me. These two have the most probability to happen.

Of course, I also prepared a decent story to tell them as an explanation.

Both I and Hirata were walking pretty close to each other so we could hear each other due to the noisy people all around. The pool was pretty much crowded but it wasn't surprising because today was really hot day.

We were just casually chatting and occasionally laughing but I couldn't help but freeze at the spot when I heard something.

"Oh! My! God! T-t-t that's the best BL material!"

I immediately turned my head slightly to the right and saw a girl holding her fully red cheeks with heart-shaped eyes looking at me and Hirata. It almost looked like steam was going out of her ears. 2

I returned my gaze at Hirata and he gave me a questioning friendly smile and I couldn't help but shiver.

"Are you fine, Felix-kun?" He asked me with a slightly concerned expression, maybe it was because he thought that I really wasn't ready to show everyone my 'secret' but this only made it look worse for bystanders.

I shivered again when I heard him call out my first name.

Fu*k! I shouldn't have told him to call me by my first name!

"Ah!" The girl groaned and fell unconscious, thankfully her friends caught her in time.

"What happened?!" Someone near them asked when he saw this.

"Umm…I guess dehydration, you know how it is in such hot weather right?" Her friend answered while giving me and Hirata knowing look.

"I am fine! Let's go!" This time I made a distance between us much larger so I was forced to shout at him but that was my last problem right now.

Crazy girl! Now, I will have nightmares because of her! I thought while gritting my teeth.

I have to remember to look for some good material before going to sleep today or I might even die in my sleep. 2

--

"Finally we found everyone but a few people are missing…" Hirata thought aloud while looking around with a thoughtful expression.

"Maybe they went to a different section?" Matsushita voiced out her opinion while taking a few sneaky peeks at me.

"Oh! It's so hot that even Walker-kun doesn't have a shirt on, haha" Ike who saw me walk out of the changing room with a shirt on, noticed the change right away and tried to sound funny. Even he was here sooner than us but I guess we spent too much time talking and there was also that crazy girl.

However, his not so funny comment caught everyone's attention. And why wouldn't it since I was always wearing a shirt even during the swimming classes.

"Now that you say that, it's the first time he is without a shirt" Sato muttered and shamelessly checked me out.

After that, a few other girls followed after her.

...Can you stop that? I am not painting in the museum.

" cough cough As I said before, maybe they went to the wrong section." Matsushita coughed a few times to gather the attention and repeated what she said while glancing at me from the corner of her eyes with red cheeks.

Thank you, Matsushita. Although, it feels a little bit weird to thank someone who has done it as the first person, at least she was ashamed of her actions and tried to do it secretly.

"Oh! That's right, this pool has 2 sections. I almost forgot about that, will someone volunteer to go there and take a look?" Hirata exclaimed after he remembered how big this pool actually was. This pool has 2 sections, 1 larger where we currently are standing and there is also a smaller one where it's more for sunbathing than swimming. Shortly put…it's more popular for women but even then, some women prefer to have pale porcelain skin over the tan.

"I will go" I volunteered because there were still a few girls checking me out and it was getting slightly uncomfortable.

"Walker-kun? I have noticed a few people looking at your back with a shocked expression." Yukimura tried to sound cold but it was apparent that he was worried that I was perhaps a victim of someone's prank.

"It's nothing, I will go take a look" I gave him grateful nod with a smile and said to Hirata.

I turned around and quickly left to look for others but I was still able to hear a lot of people taking a sharp breath when I turned around. Although I was already too far away to hear what they were saying, it seemed that there was a heated discussion.

It's a pity that I can't see their expressions, they must look pretty funny right now, hehe.

As I was making my way towards the second section of the pool I heard someone take a sharp breath which didn't catch my attention but I couldn't help but take a look behind me when I heard that person.

"!! How cruel!"

"Mako-chan! Don't say tha- t? Walker-kun?"

It was none other than Ichinose whom I already met today and slightly messed up, together with her friend Mako Amikura who had horrified expression on her face.

"Ichinose-san?" I responded with a confused expression and nodded at her and her friend.

"I am really sorry about what just Mako-chan said!" She said and bowed to me with her head kept down.

"I- I didn't mean it in a rude way! I am really sorry Walker-kun." Amikura quickly recovered from her shock and also bowed to me.

Well if it was said that people were giving me shocked or horrified looks, now I can definitely feel also a few hateful looks from men.

"Huh? It's fine, no harm done. Plus as Amikura-san said, it wasn't rude. I could feel pity in her voice so it's ok." I quickly said and urged them to stop this before I could gather even more hate.

sigh Ichinose sighed in relief when she heard my reply and Akimura quickly thanked me and apologized once more.

What a cute, naive and innocent girl…That was the only way how I could describe her.

"Um, Walker-kun? About that thing today…How to say it…"

It looked like Ichinose wanted to say something but she looked too confused and perhaps had no idea where to start. I noticed her quickly checking me out before turning her head to the side while blushing. I guess she is a bit confused because of what I said to her today…maybe this is a good chance to clear this misunderstanding or whatever it is.

However, it seemed that Akimura had different plans when she noticed Ichinose's strange behavior.

"Hehe, Honami-chan, I will go back I forgot something in the changing room. Can you go look for Hoshinomiya-sensei without me?" Even though she asked a question, she didn't even wait for Ichinose's answer before running away.

Ugh, that woman is also here? Wait, that means that Sae-chan is here too, considering their friendship. I wonder if teachers are using staff room for changing or a regular woman's changing room.

I mustn't forget about Ike's group, they will probably install a camera there and connect another device to it. I will have to follow one of them to find their 'base of operation'

"Where are you going, Walker-kun? That is if you don't mind me asking, hehe" Ichinose quickly changed the subject when she saw how her friend abandoned her.

"To the second section of the pool, I am looking for some of my classmates." I answered with a natural smile and pretended that I forgot what she previously wanted to say.

"Really?! As you have already heard, I am looking for Hoshinomiya-sensei and she said that she usually hangs out in the second section. How about going together?" Ichinose exclaimed in a happy tone with an innocent smile, combined with her white bikinis with a light blue and orange dots that made her look even more innocent and pure, she would be able to charm any cold man…I mean boy.

"That's fine with me" hopefully we won't find your teacher before I find my classmates. I wanted to say that but I swallowed those words. Well…if that happens then there is a great chance that I will be able to tease Sae-chan.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Felix9713 Felix9713

Sorry guys, I couldn't resist adding that scene just for fun xD

COMMENT

15 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 71: #71 Vixen and Sae-chan 3

"Who are you looking for anyway?" Ichinose asked me with a smile, it was easy to see that she was in a good mood but I guess she looks like that permanently.

"A few girls from my class, Karuizawa-san is also among them." I answered with a casual smile while looking around. Although, I was positively sure that Kei is just taking her sweet time getting changed. After all, she has to wait for everyone else to leave.

We were walking close to each other, our shoulders were almost touching with each step we took but there was a slightly awkward silence. I noticed her taking a few glances at me while opening her mouth to say something but in the end, she never said anything.

"Heh, aren't you going to ask about my scars?" I chuckled lightly. 1

"Ah?! I am sorry if it was so obvious. I am indeed curious about them but it would be rude of me to ask, after all, we aren't that…close to begin with" She panicked a bit at the beginning but she quickly regained her calm, however, there was a slight pause when she mentioned our relationship between us.

"Yeah…you are from Class B and I am from Class D so it's normal that our relationship won't be that strong." I casually mentioned.

"Wha? Hehe, I didn't mean it that way, I think we can be good friends even though we belong to a different class. What I meant is that…I indeed feel like I can trust Walker-kun with anything but…I don't know if Walker-kun feels the same way…" She laughed a bit at the beginning but that was soon replaced with a slightly sad smile.

Well, it's easy to gain her trust so it's not that surprising.

"I guess even rivals can be friends, heh. Don't worry about it too much, I have no problem to talk about it to even complete stranger. However, if it will make you feel better then I can tell you that I was already prepared to tell you" Although my reply might have sounded a little bit cold, I still showed her reassuring smile.

"Hehe, if you truly don't mind then please…" Ichinose giggled when she heard my slightly cold reply while everyone else would try to cheer her up.

"Don't get your hopes up by expecting some kind of tale where I was fighting against evil while rescuing damsels in distress…" I couldn't help but say when I saw Ichinose's excited expression.

She simply nodded a few times and urged me to continue.

"Simply put, I used to live in the mountains together with my master while practicing kendo. My master was very strict but don't misunderstand… I have never thought about it as abusement, I am very grateful to him." I explained to her with the best nostalgic smile I could muster up.

"I see…But even though you have lived such a desolated life, you still can be very funny!" She sounded a bit sad when she saw my nostalgic smile but she quickly changed to her hyped mood and praised me with a genuinely happy smile.

Maybe she wants to ask more about 'my master' or about my parents but I guess she can't bring herself to ask me. Well, we are almost in the second section so I guess no need to keep up this conversation any longer.

"Now that I think about it, Walker-kun isn't member of any club… Why not join the kendo club?" She asked me with a confused expression while holding her chin with her hand.

"That's because of my master's teachings…Ugh" When we walked in the second section I couldn't spot anyone except for 2 women lying on the lounger.

Ichinose noticed my weird expression however even when she looked towards the same direction as me, she couldn't realize why.

"Oh?! Hoshinomiya-sensei is really here. Walker-kun, let's go greet them, it seems that there is also your homeroom teacher." Ichinose giggled and took hold of my hand, dragging me towards that vixen. I could already feel trouble coming my way. 1

"Hoshinomiya-sensei, Chabashira-sensei!" Ichinose called out and lightly bowed as a greeting but she forgot to let go of my hand which would prove to be a fatal mistake.

Both of them opened their eyes when they heard Ichinose and sat up straight.

When my and Sae-chan's eyes met, she looked slightly surprised by my presence, she even hold her hands in front of her as if to cover herself.

Is she ashamed for being seen by me or what?

"Hello, Hoshinomiya-sensei and Sa cough Chabashira-sensei" I was so used to calling my homeroom teacher informally that I almost said my usual greetings when we are alone.

Sae-chan also noticed it but sighed in relief when she heard me, my words also made a mischievous smile appear on her face, maybe she was happy to hear me speak to her using a title and with much more respect than usual.

I guess I was getting on her nerves with my informality but I can't help but speak to her like that since she is about the same age as me.

"Oh?! If it isn't Honami-chan and…together with Felix-kun, hoho" Hoshinomiya, vixen immediately mysteriously laughed when she saw Ichinose hold my hand. Ichinose also noticed it and quickly let go of my hand with an awkward laugh while rubbing the back of her head. 1

When Sae-chan heard her words, she slightly frowned but no one noticed it.

I feel trouble just by hearing her call out my first name.

"Hehe, I am here as you have requested sensei." Ichinose said and also explained why I was there with her.

"I see, I see…Felix-kun, how about you do me a favor since you are already here?" She asked me with a naughty smile but she didn't even wait for my answer before continuing.

"Would you be so kind as to help me apply sunscreen on-"

"No, thank you" I coldly replied even before she could finish her sentence with a warm smile and closed eyes.

"-my back…Hauu, how cold! Sae-chan, how can your student be so cold?!" She started to fake her sobbing while Sae-chan just shook her head, however, a smile unconsciously appeared on her face.

"Hm? Hoshinomiya-sensei, I don't think Walker-kun intended to be rude, he is probably not comfortable since he doesn't know you that much. How about I help you apply the sunscreen for you?" Ichinose quickly tried to comfort her.

"I am so experienced yet I can't see through one boy…how humiliating" Hoshinomiya sobbed a few times and muttered but everyone was able to hear her words.

Tch, vixen! I thought with a slightly disgusted expression and Sae-chan face palmed herself. The only one who didn't get the meaning of her words was Ichinose who was looking at us with a confused expression.

"Please do, Honami-chan. You are really kind. Felix-kun, if you aren't comfortable with me then how about your own homeroom teacher Sae-chan?" She asked me with a playful smile.

When I heard her words I unconsciously looked at Sae-chan once again. She was wearing a black bikini that possibly couldn't entirely contain her voluptuous body which made her look even sexier. 3

"Hey wait, don't drag me-" Sae-chan tried to retort but she was stopped by her friend.

"Sae-chan, you won't be able to apply it on your back alone. Why not use kindness of your student?"

"But you said…ugh!" To my disbelief, Sae-chan gave up too quickly. Maybe there is really no hope in arguing with her, she is her friend so I wouldn't know.

"So how about it, Felix-kun?" She asked me when she saw that Sae-chan stopped resisting.

...She really has got me right now. Was it her intention from the beginning?

Maybe she didn't expect me to decline her request but having Ichinose here she could easily redirect me to Sae-chan. While I indeed can refuse but that would humiliate Sae-chan because it would be the same as saying that she isn't a good teacher and I am not comfortable around her.

I looked Sae-chan in the eyes and she did the same and I could instantly feel her helplessness.

Tch, although I don't want to make that vixen happy by admitting defeat, I owe Sae-chan a lot. I asked her for a lot of favors and she never wanted anything back. I guess it's my time to return the favor and if I am about to do it, I should at least make some counter-attacks at that vixen. I won't fall without taking you with me!

A gentle smile appeared on my face.

"Of course I wouldn't mind it when it concerns Chabashira-sensei's health. I wouldn't want my precious teacher to get a sunburn!" I quickly agreed without trying to talk my way out of it.

Both the vixen and Sae-chan looked at me with a surprised expression but Sae-chan quickly buried her face into the towel lying on her lounger.

Didn't think I would accept it without any excuses, huh? If I could, I would have a wicked smile on my face right now.

"Wha? Haauu, how cold? How could you accept it so easily when it comes to Sae-chan? What does she have and I don't?" The vixen started sobbing once again but this time she sounded really sincere. 1

Maybe dignity?! I had to hold myself back, not to shout it out.

"Come one, Hoshinomiya-sensei. Please just lie down on your stomach so I can apply the sunscreen." Ichinose who remained silent for a long time finally spoke out.

I approached Sae-chan's lounger but when I arrived I couldn't help but feel slightly awkward.

"Just get over with it" Her voice was muffled because her face was still buried in the towel, she abruptly tried to give me a sunscreen bottle without even looking. Thanks to my superior reflexes I was able to avoid a fist in my balls but I still felt a cold sweat pouring down on my back. 1

I took the bottle from her and poured a fair amount onto my hands.

...It's pretty cold

Since I am doing it for her, I should at least rub it a few times in my hands, to reduce the coldness even by a bit.

...

When I started to apply the sunscreen on her back she shivered a bit due to the coldness but it wasn't that bad.

" Did you rub it in your hands beforehand?" I heard a muffled voice.

" Yeah" I whispered because I didn't want that vixen to hear us.

" ...t-thanks" She only said that and remained silent.

...

Alright, I rub it almost everywhere but now I have a dilemma. Should I rub it even under the strings of her bikini or not? ...Whatever.

I shrugged my shoulders and with one hand, I lifted the strings of her bikini and applied the sunscreen under it. However, when I did that, she shivered even more than before.

Yikes! I doubt that was due to the coldness of the sunscreen but she didn't say anything so I guess it's a natural reaction.

When I was done, I noticed that there were still a few leftovers of the sunscreen on my hands so I decided not to waste it and I rubbed it on her legs but far enough away from the danger zone. She once again shivered but not so much as the second time.

" It's done" I whispered and expected her to let me go, however,...

" ...You have already started my legs so finish your job" I had a really hard time hearing her because she said it in low voice and that low voice was even further muffled.

I was slightly shocked when I heard her but a teasing smile immediately appeared on my face.

" Hmm. Did Sae-chan turn to be lazy just from being taken care of for a few minutes?" I bent down and whispered right next to her ear.

" ...Shut…up" Although I couldn't see her face, by her voice I imagined that she is probably blushing right now.

Well… quite a cute reply, I guess it won't hurt to finish it completely.

I looked at her oily back from the sunscreen more accurately and thought: Maybe I won't need to find any material tonight before going to sleep to forget the thing with that crazy girl and Hirata… 1

COMMENT

30 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 72: #72 Near Indecent Incident 3

"That reminds me of something I was meaning to ask Chabashira-sensei but every time I spoke with sensei I forgot." I said without lowering my voice and I noticed how the vixen directed her attention to me.

"Hm? What is it?" Sae-chan's buried head in the towel raised up when she heard me. I saw that her expression was the casual one she usually wore but there were still bits of red left on her cheeks even when she tried to hide it.

"I heard that the one who is the part of any club can earn bonus points by representing the school in the tournaments." I said with a crescent smile.

"...Yes, that's the truth. Why do you ask?" She asked me back with a slightly uneasy expression when she noticed my smile.

"I wonder how many points it is. If it is the specified amount of points and if the one even wins the tournament if there are any bonuses. Of course, if there is also something as an MVP bonus."

"Everything depends on your contribution but if our school wins the tournament thanks to you then you will naturally receive a lot of points. It also depends on what type of tournament it is, there are Regional championship, National championship, International championship but our school can forget about the International championship because we can be glad when we rarely get a chance to compete in the National championship. Why are you asking, Felix-kun?" Hoshinomiya-sensei was the one who explained this to me when she heard what I was interested in, she also had disappointed expression when she mentioned our school's capabilities regarding the sports.

"Hoshinomiya-sensei, Walker-kun used to train in the Kendo, maybe he would like to join the Kendo club. Oh! I am sorry for running my mouth, Walker-kun!" Ichinose proudly said to her homeroom teacher but she quickly realized that what she has done was pretty rude so she quickly bowed to me and I just waved my hand to show her that It's ok.

"Oho? How do you know that information, Honami-chan?" She asked back with a teasing tone and even Sae-chan looked at me and then at Ichinose.

"He told me not too long ago" She answered with a smile, she was totally clueless about her teacher's teasing.

"I see, well, let's see…The sports like basketball get many more points but that's because it's a team sport while Kendo indeed has a team but it is more focused on individuals but that also has its advantages. If you are the best among the team then you get much bigger bonuses than in the basketball where it's harder to decide who was the best player. What? Is Felix-kun thinking about joining in?" Hoshinomiya-sensei continued her explanation with a relatively serious expression and then asked me with a playful smile.

My respect for her slightly rose due to her clear explanation without any stupid jokes. I guess she just likes to be free.

"That depends on how much points I can make out of it. How many points will I get for winning the Regional championship for the school?" I asked with an indifferent expression.

"Oho, you are pretty confident. Let's see…if you were to win the Reginal one then you would receive at least 100.000 points, of course, there would be other bonuses and you also get points for every tournament that advances our school's rank." She explained with an amused expression.

Too low.

"How about the International one?" I completely disregarded the Regional one and also skipped the National one.

"Huh?" Even Sae-chan, who knew a few things about my abilities appeared to be surprised by my disinterest.

"What? Felix-kun, aren't you too arrogant? There are a lot of skilled people in the world, many geniuses. What gives you the confidence?" Hoshinomiya-sensei looked at me with a doubtful expression.

sigh I just want to know the reward. I inwardly complained but in the end, I just sighed and turned around to show them my back to show them that I didn't "practice kendo" just light-heartedly.

I didn't hear anyone taking a sharp breath which didn't surprise me, after all, both of them are already mature women.

I turned around once again to face them and even though there was no sound coming from them, they still had a shocked expression on their faces nonetheless.

"Hauu, Felix-kun, my child, were you perhaps abused in the past?! Let sensei give you a comforting hug!" Hoshinomiya-sensei immediately looked at me with a sad expression and tried to get up from the lounger to hug me.

Ugh, no thank you. I wanted to say with a smile but my smile immediately disappeared when I noticed the strings of her bikini untied, perhaps it was done by Ichinose who was applying sunscreen on her back.

"Ichinose-san! STOP HER!" I immediately shouted and pointed at the untied strings.

"Huh?" Ichinose seemed surprised by my commanding shout but she still followed what I've said and stopped her from getting up by sitting on her back.

"Ouch! Why, Honami-chan?" She immediately questioned Ichinose's actions but before she could explain, Sae-chan looked at the situation and also spotted the problem.

"What the hell, Chie-chan?! Your top is untied! For the love of God, be more careful when there are students around!" Sae-chan immediately scolded her friend with an angry expression. 1

"Oh? Oops, hehe, Felix-kun has almost seen me!" She blushed a bit but it was apparent that she was just joking.

"This is not a joke! What would you do if Ichinose didn't stop you?!" Sae-chan scolded her again when she saw her amused expression.

"Oh, come on, Sae-chan. Do you really think that he has never seen a naked woman? In today's society, the boys of his age tend to be already experienced." She was done with her facade and complained to Sae-chan with a tired expression.

"You-!" Sae-chan wanted to say more but she instead looked at me with her sharp eyes but I just looked back at her with a confused expression and shook my head with a sigh.

Ichinose who listened to their conversation was already beet red and had a problem raising her head.

I guess it will be better if I quickly finish my business here and leave. I can ask for details about the tournaments later.

I continued applying the sunscreen on Sae-chan's legs, I started from the lowest point and slowly went up but I stopped because I was relatively near the danger zone. It's not like I wouldn't be able to control myself, my self-restraint is pretty good when it comes to these things but I wouldn't want her to freak out right here, next to that vixen.

"Alright, I think I am do-" I wanted to inform her that I was done and wanted to leave but I was interrupted by a distant voice.

"Walker-kun!"

--(Kei's POV)-- 2

Finally, everyone left the changing room and I am able to change the clothes.

I quickly changed into my red bikini, I've bought when I was shopping together with Felix. He seemed to like it so I couldn't help myself but buy them. 1

When I was done changing I looked at my reflection in the mirror and the first thing I've spotted was a big scar on the right side of my torso. My expression immediately changed to a sad one.

Was what he said the truth? Does he really not care a bit about this scar? I couldn't help but touch my ugly scar with a sad expression yet deep inside, I also felt rage. I haven't felt like that before…I always thought that it was just my own fault for being bullied, I have never felt rage like this.

That reminds me of what he said before: 'Do you still remember their faces, names and any additional information?'

He said this with such cold tone, that it almost felt like he wanted to kill them but anyone can speak like that in the heat of the moment…but…his eyes. People can fake their tone, however, there is no way they can change their eyes. If I hadn't known that he would absolutely not hurt me, I would be extremely scared at that moment.

If he would really want to kill them…How would I feel? No, no! I can't think like that, if he would really do that for me, he would be pursued by the law. I quickly shook my head to get rid of these thoughts.

'Is this the "big" secret you are hiding?'

'Nah, that scar looks beautiful to me, at least it shows that you can endure tough situations'

I couldn't help but remember his words when we first talked it out around the campfire during the survival test. He said all of that with a genuine smile, not even a bit of disgust in his eyes.

Even when he abruptly rolled up my shirt and saw my scar for the first time, he didn't look shocked or disgusted even for a small moment. The biggest and genuine reaction is always during the first sight and I believe no one can fake that.

...Maybe he really doesn't care but even if he doesn't care how big chance do I have compared to other beautiful girls? Thankfully, he isn't the person to start the conversation, therefore, even if he is handsome a very few girls will come to him on their own. And he is also usually indifferent when he talks to strangers so that might also discourage a few girls. He, himself doesn't look like he is interested in anyone, my biggest rival is probably Matsushita. 1

Alright, I should stop thinking about those things with my scar exposed, anyone could walk in any time. I quickly took my shirt I prepared beforehand and wore it.

When I arrived at the place where our class was supposed to meet, everyone was there but I couldn't spot Felix among them.

"What do you think happened to him?"

"Do you think he was abused or bullied?"

"Are you stupid? With his physique? There is no way that he would be bullied, it's already more believable that it's from his training."

It was pretty noisy and a lot of people were arguing so I asked my friends what was going on and I quickly understood the entire situation.

"Hirata-kun, I will go look for Walker-kun since everyone is already here." I said and he simply nodded at me with a smile, I noticed that he was also doing his best to stop anyone who spoke any ill words about Felix. He was doing a good job of calming them down.

I heard that Felix went to the second section so I hurried there but when I got there I couldn't believe my own eyes what I saw before me.

Why is he helping Chabashira-sensei apply the sunscreen on her back?! That's what I wanted to ask him to do for me!

I couldn't help but remember the scene where I've seen them together in the restaurant on that luxurious cruise. It can't be…no, she is at least 10 years older than him. I will ask him later but now I have to get him away from here. 1

"Walker-kun!" I shouted and started waving at him with a natural smile on my face. 1

--(Kei's POV END)--

When I turned around to look who was calling my name, I already knew that there was another trouble incoming when I've seen her smile.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Felix9713 Felix9713

I am aware that for some of you it's too slow but I simply like it this way so…I am sorry.

COMMENT

21 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 73: #73 Women's talk 2

"Walker-kun! I finally found you, everyone is already at the meeting place. They told me to let you know, how about we go back together?" Kei approached us and took hold of my hand, she completely disregarded the presence of Ichinose and the teachers, it also looked like she was looking at Sae-chan with a cautious expression.

Seeing this, Sae-chan frowned a bit and had a slightly confused expression for a while before looking at me. After that, she lightly smiled in a mysterious way and was no longer bothered by Kei's gaze.

"..." There was a small moment of awkward silence, maybe because everyone was surprised by Kei's demeanor or maybe because air became suddenly tense out of nowhere.

"I see, well you don't have to drag me. I am already done here so if you will excuse me, Chabashira-sensei, Ichinose-san, ...Hoshinomiya-sensei" I lightly bowed to them and turned around, ready to leave.

"Huh? What's with that pause before my name?! Are you perhaps embarrassed by what I've said earlier? There is no need to be, it's completely natural!" She tried to act angry but there was still a playful smile visible on her face.

"What is natural?" Kei sensed that it wasn't so simple so she decided to ask.

"It's nothing, Hoshinomiya-sensei was just giving me a lesson about mundane life. And Hoshinomiya-sensei, do I appear to you like a type of person who gets embarrassed by such small things?" I said with a blank expression but I realized that maybe I shouldn't have said "small things"

"Huh?" When she heard me she immediately looked at her chest and back at me.

"Hauu, are you saying that my chest is small? You are too cruel, Felix-kun!" She started to fake her sobbing once again. I guess this time it was mainly because of Kei's presence and she must have also noticed her strange behavior.

"What?!" When Kei heard her she immediately looked at me with an angry expression before quickly checking her own chest while making a few glances at Hoshinomiya-sensei's chest with a jealous expression.

"Chie-chan, can't you just end this game of yours and let them go?" Sae-chan finally voiced out her opinion with a nonchalant expression.

" sigh Alright, alright, have a nice day Felix-kun and…Kei-chan, if I am not mistaken. I hope to spend more time with you in the future Felix-kun, it's unfortunate that you aren't in my class…"

Now I feel very fortunate that I am in Class D.

"Now, now, just be careful what you do with him because he is still MY student" Although Sae-chan said this with an indifferent tone, her eyes were cold when she was looking at her friend.

"...Thanks for everything, have a nice day you two" She thanked me, unable to look at me in the eyes.

I guess she isn't very used to thanking someone, not to say that I look much younger than her and I am her student which must have played some role in it too.

"Um…Have a nice day!" Ichinose seemed to be still affected by her teacher's words but she still said her goodbye with a smile.

I once again lightly bowed and nudged Kei who had an absent-minded expression to go.

"What was all of that about?" Kei asked me with a confused expression and pleading eyes.

" sigh I was just caught up in that situation but are you aware that your behavior wasn't the best I would expect from you?" I asked her with a stern expression.

"I- I am sorry. When I saw the 3 of them around you I simply acted without thinking, that's why I didn't even greet them." She said with a guilty expression, it was apparent that she was regretting her previous actions, however, I wasn't scolding her because of her rudeness. 1

"There is a small misunderstanding between us. I didn't mean your rudeness but how you acted when you saw me." I said with furrowed brows.

"...Do you mean how I wasn't surprised by your scars? Does it matter? You could have shown me before going there." She asked with a thoughtful expression and with an index finger touching her cheek.

"Actually it matters because Ichinose-san and Hoshinomiya-sensei are smart and I said to them that I went here to actually find you and other classmates. If they have more than 50 IQ, they would be able to tell that I actually didn't meet with you before coming here, therefore you couldn't have seen my scars. Not to mention that Ichinose-san already saw both of us together today right in front of the dorms. Even though she acted all innocent and like she didn't even think about it being weird, she still must have thought why are we together. However, even if Ichinose-san wouldn't see us and I wouldn't tell them, they would still be able to tell just by looking at your expression. Even Ichinose-san who was aware of my scars for some time still had slightly surprised expression whenever she looked at my back while you were totally unfazed." I gave her a long explanation and she shrank a bit after listening to me.

"I am really sorry, it won't happen again, I promise!" She bit her lower lip and said with a frustrated expression. I guess she was angry at herself…maybe I shouldn't have acted so sternly.

" sigh There is no use crying over spilled milk, I just hope this served as a good lesson for you. Sorry for being so strict but I am doing this for your own good if you want to survive in this school and even in the outside world." I said with a more gentle expression this time.

"Mm! Don't worry about being too strict, I will never complain and do my best to meet your expectations!" Kei's expression brightened when she heard my gentler tone and looked up at me with a determined expression. She firmly nodded and clenched her fist as if to show me her resolve.

--(Chabashira's POV)--

"Honami-chan, where is everyone from your class?" Chie asked her student while we were observing Felix's scarred back slowly disappearing in the distance.

I've never imagined that he has such scars…how old is he? 15? How come he can be so nonchalant about them, even though I have no idea when he acquired them but he must have been even younger. Shouldn't kids have usually some kind of trauma from getting such scars? Yet he acted as if he didn't care at all. 2

"They should be playing around in the first section of this pool and since Hoshinomiya-sensei asked me to come here when I visit the pool with my friends, I am here" Ichinose answered with a smile, without a hint of annoyance for being separated from her classmates.

"I see, I am sorry for separating you from your friends, you should join them as soon as possible. I just wanted to chat with my favorite student and of course, use the kindness of yours for my own benefit" Chie lightly knocked her head with a fist with a silly smile, trying to act cute but considering her age, it looked more stupid rather than cute. 1

As I have thought many times…he is really different from everyone else. Even during his childhood, he must have been much more mature than his peers but how is that possible? Even when kids experience a tragedy, they won't mature too quickly, not to mention that most of them wouldn't be able to live their lives normally, only a few of them would be able to live through that tragedy and mature much faster than others.

"Alright, I won't bother you any longer and I will join my friends, Hoshinomiya-sensei, Chabashira-sensei" Ichinose bowed with a smile.

"Hm" I simply nodded at her with an absent-minded expression, I was simply bothered with different things right now.

"You are never a bother, Honami-chan! You can come and talk to me whenever you feel like it!" Chie waved her hand to correct Ichinose.

And when Chie asked him for help he turned her down without any hesitation however I thought when she trapped him by using me that he would refuse too but he was like a different person… Was it really because he doesn't feel comfortable around Chie or was it his way to return the favor? I should have argued with Chie more when she mentioned me but the temptation to get back at him by teasing him was too strong…Unfortunately, I didn't think that he would really do that and he even applied the sunscreen under the strings of my bikini without any hesitation…and I actually shivered…how embarrassing. I wanted to tease him yet it felt like he was the one teasing me…ugh! I should really stop trying to get back at someone like him, it always gets back at me like a boomerang.

"Sae-chan?!" Chie's shout woke me up from my thoughts.

"W- what is it?" I asked her, trying to sound cool and collected as if nothing happened.

"You scared me a bit… I have been calling out your name for some time. What were you thinking about?" She asked me with a slightly concerned expression.

"I-"

"No, wait! I know! You were thinking about your 'precious' student, Felix-kun, weren't you?" She asked me with a playful smile while pointing at me with her index finger.

"What makes you think so?" I asked her with a nonchalant expression, I was already used to her remarks when it comes to boys, if I ever acted embarrassed in front of her, it wouldn't me anymore.

"You can drop the act Sae-chan… You know how experienced I am when it comes to these things, right?"

"Hm? So tell me what you have noticed since you are so experienced" I frowned when I heard her reply but I guess it's only natural since I know her that much, she must have also noticed something off about me.

"First of all, I haven't seen you looking at any boy the way you look at Felix-kun. You look at him with respect in your eyes, you see him as someone worthy of your attention, unfortunately, I still have no idea why but even I am quite intrigued by him. I also noticed the way he was looking at you, although I would have never noticed it without Kei-chan's interference. He appears to look at everyone without any interest or maybe even with a suspicious gaze, however, he was looking at you with a gentleness inside his eyes even though he tried to hide it. When Kei-chan came here, he was looking at her the same way but it was more like he was looking at his sibling. The same gentleness but there was something missing." She explained with quite a serious expression but I couldn't bear to listen to her anymore. 1

"What are you trying to say, Chie-chan? He is my student and I am his teacher. Nothing more, nothing less." I stopped her from saying any more.

"Sae-chan, now you have to admit that you are behaving weirdly. I haven't said that he loves you or anything like that, just that he is fond of you and he sees you as a worthy woman. I was quite surprised that he stopped me from getting up without my top when he could have just played it off as an accident. Even though it hurts to say it aloud but he doesn't see me as a worthy woman, hauu, It hurts even more when I say it aloud" She said while looking at me weirdly as if I was the one strange here.

" sigh I see but what is your point? He is probably fond of me just because of the lust and temptation of dating an older woman." I indifferently waved my hand and said something that even I didn't believe in.

What is going on with me… It's all Chie's fault!

"Lust? Hah! He stopped me from getting up without my top so it definitely isn't lust. As for the temptation of dating an older woman…maybe who knows. But if you really don't care then I might as well try to take your place, after all, he is a very interesting boy, no, I should say man because he doesn't give me an impression of a teenage boy." She said with an amused and what I would call 'hungry' smile

"Chie-chan, He is my student and you shouldn't do something like that… Although the relationship between teacher and student isn't strictly forbidden but it's not encouraged either. Plus you are around 10 years older…you might be beautiful right now but what about another 10 years? Would he still think of you as beautiful?" I warned her with narrowed eyes and then asked her with a dubious expression.

"Heh, you know me too well, I wouldn't be able to stay with anyone for more than 10 years but at least now I know what's worrying you. Who gives a fu*k about age differences? He looks like someone who knows what he is doing. If he wouldn't mind dating someone 10 years older, why should you?" She said with a serious expression as if she was trying to help me.

" sigh Look Chie-chan, this conversation is getting weirder each second, please let's stop now." I said with a tired expression Chie also noticed that I was being serious here.

"Alright, I am sorry for bringing it up but at least try to be more friendlier with him, I only mean the best for you. After all, your romance records aren't that long or impressive. It's really waste when you are so beautiful, unfortunately, your personality is too cold for anyone to approach you, hehe" She sounded sincere at first but then you turned to her playful side and even made fun out of me.

"You! Bah, whatever…" I turned my head away to show that I was no longer paying any attention to her.

Should I really try to be more open around Felix? Actually, when he was helping me apply the sunscreen, my heart was beating a lot faster than usual but…sigh

--(Chabashira's POV END)-- 6

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Felix9713 Felix9713

I know, a slow update rate and a slow pace. Please don't eat me alive.

I would like to write more often but I currently have less time due to my final exams getting closer each day. I won't lie that I might be able to find a time to write 1 ch/d but I also have other hobbies plus friends. As for making pace faster…it's really hard because this is actually for character development and also for a future plot. But the next chapter should be the last one from the pool. (should)

Once again sorry for this, it's not like it's not fun anymore for me but my time is tight while I also have to be in the mood for writing.

At least I am trying to make it 2k words.

COMMENT

24 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 74: #74 Beginning of the fun time

"Anyway, what was that? I mean the thing with Hoshinomiya-sensei…" Kei couldn't hold her curiosity back and asked me with a slightly insecure expression.

"Huh? You mean "that"? Don't listen to her nonsense, she was just trying to tease us." I said with an indifferent tone and blank expression.

"I see…But isn't that a bit inappropriate for the teacher to talk like that?" Her expression eased up when she noticed my indifference towards that matter.

"Who knows, it's a bit weird because we have holidays so they don't have to behave as the teachers should but this is a different school so it's pretty hard to tell if it's inappropriate from her position. They have to act as our teachers in case of an emergency during our holidays but normally they can behave like regular people. Of course, the words she said were inappropriate in itself, heh, but that's not the main thing here, right? I am afraid that there is no right answer to your question." I explained while thinking thoughtfully about it myself.

"I see…it's definitely hard to tell because this school is totally different from the others. They must have their own rules for these kinds of things. Well…what she said…is that your opinion too?" She frowned and asked me with a serious expression.

"Ha? What do you mean?" I asked with a confused expression.

"About Hoshinomiya-sensei's chest…Do you really think she has a small chest?" I had no idea if she was serious about her question or if she was just teasing me.

"Eh, are you actually forcing me to speak about Hoshinomiya-sensei's chest?" I mumbled with a dumbfounded expression while giving her a weird look.

"Well…you don't have to answer." She was nervously playing with her hair while averting her eyes.

"Whatever, it's not some kind of secret or something like that. You want to know what I really think, right? My opinion is that Hoshinomiya-sensei's chest is above average from what I have seen in my life, that's all." I said with a tired and slightly annoyed expression. I had no idea why she was interested in my opinion about this matter but I didn't care either.

"But… sigh, then what about Chabashira-sensei? I can't imagine someone cold as her forcing you to help her apply the sunscreen." Although she was slightly dissatisfied with my answer, she quickly changed her question with a curious expression.

"She…we should stop talking about such things for now. We are already near the first section and students are starting to show up, it would be bad if they heard us talking about this." I frowned when I saw not a few people around us so I chose to avoid talking about such things.

...

"Hey Hirata-kun, I am back and I also brought Walker-kun back with me." Kei left my side and approached Hirata to inform him and also to avoid looking too suspicious by being too close to me. There are only a few people who actually know that we are friends but there is no need to act too friendly before everyone.

Although she didn't say that loudly, she still attracted attention from our classmates. Well…more like I attracted that attention. Although I didn't want to get too much attention from others, the attention is not always the bad thing. It's pretty convenient to redirect people's attention to something you excel at, which in my case is athletics and things including the physical ability. People tend to be narrow-minded and only see what's before them and even most of the people who are slightly suspicious of those who might be hiding their abilities will turn to be narrow-minded once you show them something you excel at. Doing this might let them think of me as a meathead.

In my case, I was slightly hiding my capabilities including my physical ability but I was slowly showing them to others and now that people will think that I have also undergone the training in the kendo, most of them will think 'Ah, that's what he was hiding!'. Well, unfortunately not everyone is so stupid to get fooled by this because I wasn't trying too hard to hide my capabilities but a few people won't matter.

"Walker-kun, my friend, what happened to you? How come you have such gruesome scars on your back?" While everyone wanted to know the reason, no one had guts to ask so straightforwardly, except for Ike who asked me without any remorse.

When everyone heard his words they all looked at him with eyes that seemed to say: 'I don't know if he is simply an idiot or if he doesn't realize how rude it is'

"Hehe, Ike-kun, that's a pretty rude question. We shouldn't make Walker-kun uncomfortable!" To my surprise, the one who spoke out in my defense was Kushida with her big friendly smile however that wasn't the only thing that was big on her that attracted our male classmates' gazes. 1

"It's fine, I have resolved myself to tell everyone before coming to this pool event with everyone." I waved my hand in denial with a smile. I wasn't playing it like I completely didn't care about it but I wasn't too defensive about it either.

Immediately after I said that sentence, everyone looked at me curiously, expecting me to say more.

"Well, let me start with…"

I simply and shortly explained to them how I have gotten those scars. I said the same thing to them as to Ichinose, of course, there were a lot of questions including the question of why I am not the part of the Kendo club. I just made up the excuse on the spot. I am actually thinking about trying the Kendo, considering my faster reflexes and much better sight thanks to my eyes, it would be pretty easy, the only thing that discourages me, are the rules. I am not entirely sure what are the teachings of modern kendo but I guess it's something about being a good person, I can hardly imagine some delinquents being allowed to practice it. I will look more carefully into this matter and also talk with Sae-chan about tournaments rewards. I could use additional points, after all, there are many ways how to spend them. I have also heard that you can advance to a higher class with sufficient points so it wouldn't be weird if you could buy off your expulsion if needed.

"Well, since everyone is here we can already go and play." After everyone calmed down, hearing my explanation, Kushida happily exclaimed with her fist held high. She looked like she was posing for some modeling and it wasn't the bad pose, judging by the gazes she was receiving.

"Hehe, Kikyo-chan is really cute!" Ike blurted out with a lewd expression on his face.

"Pervert" "Pervert" "Pervert" "Pervert" I couldn't even count how many times I heard someone mutter this world.

"Haha, thank you Ike-kun." Kushida thanked him with an embarrassed expression which only strengthened his belief that she is the cutest girl.

"Ugh" I couldn't take this awkward atmosphere any longer and I unknowingly released a quiet disgusted grunt from my mouth.

"I feel the same way" I heard someone answer to my disgusted grunt from my right side so I turned my head to look who it is.

"Even you are here, Horikita-san? I thought that the participation wasn't necessary. Considering your nature, I would have thought that you hate these kinds of events." I said while watching our class dispersing into smaller groups and going their own way.

What caught my attention was the sight where Ichinose met up with Kushida and they decided to take a lead. Of course, most of the boys immediately lined up behind them, ogling their swaying asses.

Slap I couldn't take it anymore and I face slapped myself.

Can't you at least act more discreetly? It's totally plain to see what you are doing…no wonder other girls don't like you.

I thought while observing the disgusted faces of the other girls from our class who were watching the same thing.

"Disgusting" I heard Horikita said aloud but they were too far away to hear her anyway. But she was looking at me almost the same way as on them.

What the heck? What have I ever done? Maybe she is just a natural men-hater…

"As for your curiosity why I am here" She looked away from me and started talking again.

I would say that curious is a too strong word to describe my feelings but whatever.

"I don't think it's bad to participate in such events from time to time." She simply said but I knew that she wouldn't bother coming here for no reason.

Why would she come here? No… more like what or who made her come here. When it comes to 'who' the only person that came into my mind was Ayanokoji. He would be the only one capable of forcing her to come here but even considering their relationship I doubt she would come here without any benefit or…

"You were blackmailed to come here, right?" I asked with a smile while watching other students playing around in the pool.

"?! What? How? Did he..?!" She looked quite surprised by my question so I knew that my guess was right. And she even looked a bit alarmed while throwing a hostile glare towards Ayanokoji's direction but he didn't seem to notice anything.

"Don't worry, it was just a wild guess, he didn't tell me anything, neither I know what he used to force you." I said with a nonchalant expression.

"Hmph!" She snorted and looked pretty dissatisfied for being fooled by me.

"How did you even make such a guess anyway?" After she calmed down a bit, she asked me while giving me a suspicious look.

Hearing her question, I just shrugged my shoulders with spread arms and oblivious smile on my face.

"He is the only one who has a strong relationship with you, but I would never think that he would be able to make you come here, without any benefits, that is or without forcing you." Plus he is quite close to the 3 idiots group so maybe he is helping them with their peeping plan, there is also Sudo who seems to like you and perhaps he wouldn't come here without you being here, therefore Ayanokoji's task was to invite you.

I wanted to say the whole thing but I stopped myself from saying too much. If she knew what their plan was it would be a fiasco and the entire Class D would perhaps fall apart. But considering her intelligence she wouldn't say this information to the others but I won't take any chances.

"Is that really everything?" She asked me doubtfully.

" Yawn...sure it is. As I said it was a wild guess but you yourself confirmed it." I hold my hand in front of my mouth not to act rudely but even then it seemed that my actions upset her.

"You sure take it easy. Being able to make such a wild guess and acting all nonchalant. Maybe it would be good if you could use your intelligence during the exams." She said with an upset expression.

"That is something else, I would have to study for the exams. That's not a very enjoyable activity." I answered with an amused expression.

"You…How can you act so indifferent, don't you despise looks the people are giving us, students from Class D? How we are treated unfairly? Most of the people are looking down on us. You, me and a few other people should belong to the higher classes.

"From when was the life fair to anyone? You also shouldn't divide people into groups based on their capabilities listed in the papers." I said and started to slowly walk away from her.

"But…" She wanted to say more but she stopped herself while looking downwards at her feet.

I also remembered that I didn't answer one of her questions so I stopped and turned around to face her.

"I almost forgot…As for your question if I don't despise the looks I am receiving from the others." She looked up at me with a confused expression.

I tilted my head slightly to the right and an extremely arrogant smile formed on my face.

"Why should I care about others? I don't know them, I don't care for them, I can't help but treat them as passing breeze, that is as long as they do not invade my private space." I told her and waited for a while if she wanted to say anything else but she seemed to be absent-minded from my words so I just turned around and left.

Well, the next station is Ayanokoji. He must know about those guys' plan and where is their meeting place.

I have decided on my next course of action and went towards Ayanokoji who was standing in the secluded area together with Sakura.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Felix9713 Felix9713

Eh, why it always seems that when I say that it should be the last chapter of the said arc, it never is. Sorry, at least you didn't have to wait another 4 days for this chapter xD.

I also feel like I am apologizing in every chapter…it's getting old.

COMMENT

13 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 75: #75 Future Enemies?

"Hello, you two" I approached Ayanokoji and Sakura and greeted them with a smile.

"Huh? Hi" Ayanokoji returned the greeting with an almost dead voice but he was still slightly surprised by me taking the initiative to approach them.

"Ah?! sigh it's only Walker-kun…Umm, hello to you too" Sakura slightly panicked when she heard my voice right beside her. For some reason, she wasn't paying attention to her surroundings even though she is usually very aware of it. Thankfully, I participated in helping her with her camera in the past, therefore she was able to quickly recover from her shock. But it's still interesting to see someone acting so embarrassed just by talking to someone she already knows and is comfortable around.

I really can't imagine her living in the outside world. If she won't gain any confidence then she will definitely be bullied by her co-workers and maybe her future boss will even take advantage of her.

I thought when I saw her huge rack. Even though she was wearing the school swimsuit, her breasts were practically calling for help, trying to escape from the tight space.

What the hell is up with all these girls? Most of the girls I know have above average or even enormous breast size and I am talking about teenagers. This was totally impossible in my past life, the chance to meet the teenage girl with such a big chest was practically close to none.

Heh, I wonder how I would have behaved if I was born here, having normal parents and leading a normal life. I would perhaps behave closely to how Ike behaves.

I tried to imagine myself in such a situation…well, definitely no regrets missing such a chance.

"Umm, Walker-kun?"

Shit! I was so absorbed in my thought that I forget about the outside world and what makes the matter even worse is that I was staring at Sakura's breasts while I was thinking about everything. 2

I shook my head.

"I am sorry, I was absorbed in my thoughts."

"Ah, it's alright, no need to apologize" She said with a small and shy smile.

She didn't look that much embarrassed or upset by my actions as I thought she would be, maybe she noticed it but didn't see me making any lewd faces so she didn't think too much about it. Now that I think about it, she might be an extreme introvert but she has good instincts. For example, she is usually keeping her distance from everyone but she keeps an even bigger distance from Kushida who is seen only with a friendly smile and who always helps others. This only confirms my own feeling that Kushida is pretending to be someone she isn't.

These types of people are the most disgusting, wearing a mask pretending to be someone else. Hiding your abilities, hiding your disgust towards someone is fine but hiding it all behind the facade that practically tells others to approach you is disgusting. I can slightly relate myself to these types of people however the main difference is that I don't pretend to be super friendly or completely change my personality.

...Enough of spacing out or they will think I am ill.

"Ayanokoji-kun, do you have some spare time to talk?" I politely asked him and his brows slightly raised in surprise after hearing my request.

"Um…" He has gotten my meaning so instead of answering me, firstly he looked at Sakura.

"Ah! Well…um, I have to go to the bathroom, if you will excuse me." Sakura panicked a bit after she noticed that Ayanokoji's gaze was on her. Maybe even too much…perhaps, does she like him?

After we watched her back slowly disappear, we faced each other.

"I won't beat around the bush and simply say what's on my mind. Do you know where will those 3 idiots meet up for their peeping plan after this pool event ends?" I made sure that no one was around us when we were talking and just in case I just mentioned the word peeping so even if someone overheard our conversation, we would be able to make up an excuse.

"? Why would you even think that I know?" He asked me with a confused expression.

"First, right now you just asked why but if you didn't know anything you would have asked what I am talking about instead of why I am thinking that you know. Second, you were hanging out with them as of late so it wouldn't be weird if they dragged you into this. And of course, Horikita-san being here also helped me." I sat down on the edge of the pool and soaked one leg in the water while resting my arm on the knee of the other leg.

"..." His expression didn't change a bit after hearing my reasoning as if he was expecting it, however, he kept silent and sat down next to me and waited for me to continue.

"Why are doing this? I doubt you would just let yourself be dragged by them into this mess without any reason. Judging by your expression or how you look at the girls from our class, I doubt that you are lusting to see them naked. Are you perhaps setting this up to expel one of them?" I asked him curiously because although Sudo was troublesome fellow, his physical ability was indeed high and he could be useful but the other two fell behind him. I was really interested in his reasons.

After listening to my guesses, a small smile actually formed on his usual poker face.

"I am also quite curious who Walker-kun really is. How about we exchange the information?" He said, still with a small smile.

"People negotiate when they occupy the same or similar position to avoid any conflicts that could damage both sides, however, I don't think you are in the same position as me. I can spread the rumor about their plan and you being part of it, even if you are a relatively quiet individual, everyone knows that you are hanging around them and also your usual quietness can become creepier when everyone hears such rumor. Plus…let's be honest, when it comes to such things as peeping, the girls will believe anything even if it's not really the truth. ('And I also have Kei-chan on my side, perhaps even Matsushita might take my side')" I coldly said and returned him his smile, however, he didn't look like he minded it.

"You are quite ruthless…but even if everyone would believe in your words and their plan would fail, it would only completely destroy Class D as we know it." He was practically saying that I wouldn't do that but he missed one important information.

"I think you misunderstood me…I don't particularly care about this class, I don't even care if I get expelled, you could even say that I am just playing around, therefore I can do whatever I want, however you, you don't want to be expelled right?" I said with an amused smile. 1

I didn't want to take it out because it would be the same as telling him additional information about me but whatever…I decided to ask him something that was on my mind for some time already.

"You Ayanokoji-kun, ever since your childhood, you were part of some kind of project, weren't you?" I asked him with a smile and when he heard my words, even his usual stoic uninterested expression changed to a slightly shocked one.

"...Judging from the confidence in your voice, you are certain about this. How?" He asked me with completely cold and sharp eyes.

This is the first time I see him being so hostile, heh interesting.

Although I have confirmed my suspicion I have felt ever since experiencing Asao's memories, this will also cause him to be much more vigilant of me and of course not just anyone knows about such things.

--(Flashback Asao's memories)--

"That man, he has already started his project and it seems that he even upgraded it and our informants weren't aware of it until now but this information is already completely useless since he already started it!" Shiro started shouting at everyone around him, he was so irritated by this information that he even started throwing things around, thankfully no one got hurt and he calmed down after a while.

"Fu*k it, we will start too even if it's not completed yet!" He said aloud but no one answered him or even worse questioned his decision.

...

"Shiro, isn't this too much? He is just a little kid, aren't you being too ruthless?" The only one who had guts to question him was Kazuki who was also the most important person for the development of this project, that was the reason why he had better standing than anyone else and why he could talk to Shiro almost on an equal level.

"Me being ruthless? I admit that some parts of the project are more drastic than parts of that man's project but you know what? That man, he forced even his own child to undergo his project. Tell me…Who is more ruthless now, Kazuki? Hahaha!"

"B-but even then…" Kazuki was stuttering, he had no idea what to say to Shiro's statement.

"Look…his project is completed, ours isn't even half-way done! If he is so ruthless to even endanger the life of his own son then we must be even a hundred times more ruthless! That is my final decision!" Shiro shut Kazuki's mouth with his commanding tone and cold ruthless eyes.

...

"His project might be safer but it's not perfect. He might be able to create a genius that will take over the country but my ambitions are much bigger than his. I am aiming for the whole world domination! HAHAHA! And you are the perfect emotionless vessel I have just needed, Asao!" Kazuki started maniacally speak about his plans right before Asao who just had a blank expression and dead fish eyes. 1

--(Flashback Asao's memories END)--

If he really is that man's child then we might even become mortal enemies. I don't know if he is totally loyal to him but I guess he is, considering it's his own father. That man played it really well, planting into his project someone related to him by the blood, doing this gave him a higher chance of that person being loyal to him.

"Why are you even asking? Do you find my voice that pleasant to listen to? You already have some theories on why I know this, don't you?" My smile disappeared and my expression became serious, considering that the person right in front of me might become my mortal enemy.

"...Sorry, the force of habit" He answered while watching me vigilantly.

Maybe he played a fool for a far too long…

"..." Both of us were watching each other's moves without saying anything.

" sigh Let's not do this here. I just want to stop those idiots and I have my reasons." I sighed after seeing that the conversation wasn't moving anywhere so I proposed the truce for now.

"I will tell you anything you want as long as you tell me why you are attending this school" His expression returned back to his stoic uninterested one after he heard my genuinely tired voice.

Why would he ask me specifically this question? Does he think that I am here to monitor him?

I thought inwardly, however, at that time I still wasn't aware that there was only one BIG misunderstanding between us. Ayanokoji just wanted to escape his fate while I thought that he would become my enemy because he would think that I still have a connection with Shiro. And I just wanted to get my revenge while exploring the secrets of my body while Ayanokoji thought that I was here to monitor him and bring him back.

"Well…you won't believe me." I said with a helpless smile and scratched back of my head.

"As I said before…I am simply playing around, I am trying to experience the life of the teenager, heh" I said with a silly smile because even I realized how stupid my reason was and as expected, Ayanokoji was looking at me with a dumbfounded expression when he heard my reason.

"To be honest, I believe in this reason more than I would believe in something more serious…and I also get the feeling that you are only playing around, not taking anything seriously." He stopped looking at me vigilantly and returned his gaze at the pool and I could even detect slight sympathy in his voice.

"Well, it's not like you would completely believe in anything I would say, right? Anyway, will you tell me what they have in plans?" I asked him with a smile, even though he might become my enemy in the future, he is probably someone I could get along under the normal circumstances.

"Sure, although I compromised with them that this will be a one-time thing and they would never do that again, but since you have your reasons to stop them I guess there is not much choice. They will be meeting….. As for their way of peeping they brought….." He told me everything without complaining and after listening to his words, I estimated that what he said was probably the truth.

"Alright, I will take my leave now, thanks." I thanked him and left when I have spotted Sakura who was secretly watching us. When our eyes met, I smiled at her and nodded at her and she started acting all silly after being discovered by me.

Heh, some people don't know what shame is and some of them are too aware of it as Sakura for example.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Felix9713 Felix9713

I don't know why but I simply decided to extend this arc…there are simply too many things I want to write and mention.

ALSO sorry if the personality of the former MC is out of place. To be honest with you, I have never understood his personality to begin with, but you were warned in the summary so please don't start complaining about this. Plus this is fan-fic, MC is a different person and with the power of the author, I can do whatever I want, muahahaha! It could have been even worse, for example, I could have changed the introvert Sakura into a sl*tty girl. But that's an extreme example xD

COMMENT

14 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 76: NOT A CHAPTER

First of all, sorry for this jebait but I still think that I am a very inexperienced writer so I want to consult something important with you all. I know that I am writing in the MC's POV which quite suits me, however, there are times when I simply want to add side thoughts of other characters but making another POV for a few sentences doesn't make any sense and it would only take more words (even slower pace, yes it's hard to believe that it's still possible). So I want to ask you if I should keep the MC's POV which suits me and sometimes simply add side thoughts with '...' and who was thinking to his POV. I am not entirely sure if it would look good so that's why I am asking. Or I could simply change it entirely and write it in my POV, therefore, I would have to write MC's thoughts into an inverted comma ' ' but I am not really confident with changing into this style of writing but I will do my best.

Please tell me your thoughts on this matter, I will leave two comments below this chapter "1st person with side thoughts"(MC's POV) and "Complete change into 3rd person". You can like one of these or if you have other ideas feel free to add them into comments

COMMENT

23 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 77: #76 Argument

Thanks to Ayanokoji, my task became much easier now that I knew what they wanted to do. However…I have time until the closing hours. I thought and looked up at the sun which was still high in the sky.

sigh It's going to take some time, even if I assume that everyone would want to leave a few hours before the closing hours. What to do in the meantime?

I looked around me and saw students happily eating hotdogs, playing in the pool or simply relaxing on the loungers. Ugh, there is not much to do… I am not hungry, I can definitely go swimming but I don't want to swim for a few hours straight.

"Walker-kun! You look slightly lost, are you perhaps not used to being at the pool?" I knew that voice very well so when I turned around I saw Ichinose looking at me with a slightly worried expression while holding a ball for a beach volleyball right under her breasts as if she was supporting them with that ball.

Well, you are not entirely wrong.

"Hehe, Is it so plain to see? As I have told you before, I was living in the mountains with my master, therefore, I have a very small experience with these places." I lightly chuckled while scratching back of my head.

"I see…" She muttered with a downcast expression while looking at the ground.

"Oh! How about you play a game with us? We are missing one player." She abruptly raised her head as if a great idea struck her and asked me with an inviting smile while directing my attention to the ball by showing it right before my nose.

Hmm…I am not really in the mood for playing beach volleyball. I would rather just have a small talk with Sae-chan…and I might as well do it, that is if she is still here.

"Look Ichinose-san, I really appreciate-" I stopped talking because I spotted one particular group of students that caught my attention.

It was Ryuen together with a few of his lackeys and Kei together with other 2 girls from our class, Shinohara, and Matsushita. It looked like they were arguing, judging from their not so happy expressions.

What an odd combination…I get Shinohara being around Kei but even Matsushita is together with them and the relationship between Matsushita and Kei wasn't the best one back on Deserted Island during the survival exam.

"Hm?" Ichinose also noticed that I wasn't paying attention to her so she looked at what caught my attention.

"I appreciate the offer but it seems that I should go there and stop my classmates from creating any pointless conflicts." I said with a helpless smile.

"I doubt that they would be the ones creating it with Ryuen's presence. Do you want me to go there with you?" Ichinose offered her help with a smile, however, I had different plans, I wanted to talk to Kei after solving this problem and Ichinose's presence would only be troublesome. Also, she would ask me again to go play with them since I haven't said that I am not in the mood to play but only used this excuse.

"You don't have to, I will simply take them away from Ryuen and everything will be alright. By the way, if you are looking for the last player then let me recommend Ayanokoji-kun. He is currently hiding in the opposite side of the pool in the secluded spot, you can't miss that." I answered with a friendly smile, however underneath that was my evil smile for using Ayanokoji to replace me in their game. 1

"Oh? I see…I was looking for him earlier but I couldn't find him anywhere, thank you very much and good luck to you, Walker-kun!" She easily believed in my words to quickly solve the problem with Ryuen so she said her thanks and run off to look for Ayanokoji.

Heh, sorry, buddy. You will have to take the shot for me. Well, I doubt that she would insist if I simply said that I don't want to play, I guess I am only malicious and want to cause some problems for him. I shrugged my shoulders and went towards Ryuen's and Kei's group.

...

"Why are you even wearing a t-shirt when we are at the pool? Do you see yourself as ugly or perhaps you only show your skin to your lover, hehe. Now that I mentioned it…where is he?" Ryuen was talking to Kei with folded arms and a provocative smile on his face.

When I heard his words, I decided to stop for a while and hide behind the backs of other people to see how Kei will react.

--

'Does he know anything about my scar?! It's possible that those girls told him, however, Felix said that I shouldn't bother myself with this. As for lover…there are already rumors of me breaking up with Hirata so why did he say that…especially in such a sarcastic tone. How should I react to this? What would Felix do in my place?' Karuizawa thought when she saw the worried faces of her friends, however, after a small moment of thinking…

--

Hm? She actually smiled? What's going on inside her mind?

"You sure have a very vulgar mouth, Ryuen. Why should I show off my skin to the perverts like you? So you could be ogling my body? Dream on!" She said with the same insulting smile.

"? Pfff, well said Kei-chan!"

"Yeah, I wouldn't be able to come up with a better reply!"

Although Matsushita and Shinohara were at first worried, they quickly gained confidence after seeing Kei being so aggressive and confident.

However, after Ryuen saw how they were insulting him, he actually took a big step forward, arriving right in front of Kei who was by almost the entire head shorter. He was generating invisible pressure on Kei who was doing her best not to shake and maintain eye contact with him.

"Do you really believe that I won't do anything to you just because you are a girl? As for your body, what a jok-"

" Did bullying little girls become your hobby, Ryuen?" I interrupted Ryuen who was just about to insult Kei's body, not because I didn't want him to insult her but because I was already satisfied by her reaction.

"Hoho, it seems that your lover has arrived to rescue you from this tight spot." Ryuen said to Kei without even looking at who was speaking. It seems that he remembers my voice very well.

"Lo-"

"-ver?"

Matsushita and Shinohara looked at each other with dumbfounded expressions when they saw me but they just thought of Ryuen's words as a joke, nevertheless, both of them still sighed in relief, perhaps because they remembered that I practiced the Kendo so they felt safe with me around

When Ryuen decided to finally turn his head to face me, his expression changed to the serious one.

--

'Why does he seem to be so different from the last time I saw him? What has happened to him during these holidays? Plus what's up with that look in his eyes and his expression? Is he looking down on me?!' Ryuen thought while gritting his teeth in frustration but he didn't let it be seen on his expression.

--

"What's up with this lover bullshit? sigh You really like playing around, Ryuen, don't you?" I released a tired sigh after seeing his attitude.

"...Hehe, you know me pretty well but I also know a few things about you that others don't." He said with a confident smile, revealing his white teeth while giving a side glance at Kei.

"Oh? Do tell me what you know if not…Girls, Hirata-kun is looking for you." I completely disregarded what he just said and looked at Kei, Matsushita, and Shinohara who were observing our entire exchange with a nervous expression on their faces.

"Ah! Yes…let's go together with Walker-kun back to our classmates" Matsushita was the first one to agree while giving Kei a particular smile. 3 of them quickly started dragging me away from Ryuen's group.

Huh? I just wanted them to lose interest in you and then talk to Kei…Why do I have to go back with them? Whatever, I don't have anything to do except for looking if Sae-chan is still here.

"Aren't you ashamed of yourself, Walker? Running away while being watched by 3 girls?" Ryuen tried to provoke me but I hardly put any attention to his words.

"Although I have a lot of spare time, I hardly want to spend it on arguing with someone like you." I said while being dragged away by the girls.

"And 3 of you stop dragging me already, I know how to walk by myself." I told them and gently shook off from their grasp.

"Sorry…" Kei and Matsushita looked downwards with a guilty expression on their faces, however, Shinohara looked more embarrassed than guilty.

"Thanks. Well, see you later, Ryuen. Although I would rather not see you at all." I turned around so I could finally leave on my own feet and not being dragged like some toy by some crazy girls. I didn't forget to "politely" say goodbye to Ryuen with my back to him and raised hand.

I found slightly intriguing that he wasn't saying anything else so I took a quick peek at what he was doing. There, I found him with a surprised expression, however, that very quickly changed into the arrogant one.

--

'As I thought…He really is someone strong, judging just from those scars, he must have been in many fights. Hehe, crushing someone like him will be very entertaining. Just thinking about how proud he must be…he probably thinks that he is a great fighter with those scars. Haha, this will definitely be a lot of fun, destroying someone's self-esteem is always the first-class enjoyment!' Ryuen thought while having an arrogant smile on his face. 7

--

Heh, what's up with that expression? He appears to me as someone crazy for fighting however he is also extremely confident. For most people, more muscles mean stronger, however for experts, size doesn't matter. It might give you advantages and disadvantages but that's a small portion that mostly doesn't affect your winning chance. Ryuen looks like someone experienced so I take it that he thinks that once 2 strong experts meet each other, the size is what matters and Ryuen definitely win over me when it comes to the size of the muscles, however, he doesn't realize that I look like this just because I want to have much better flexibility and of course I imagine that he would have never thought that I am much stronger than my body actually looks like. However, I am confident in winning against him in a fight even without my supernatural strength, of course, I would have much smaller strength than him, therefore, I wouldn't be able to casually exchange moves with him and I would be forced to play dirty and target his weak points like throat, spine, diaphragm…meaning that I might not be able to win without actually killing him or causing him very serious up to life-changing injury. Of course, this is also me taking into account that he is an extremely experienced fighter on the level of some veteran soldiers from the army which is very unlikeable but better safe than sorry. 1

I took the girls back to Hirata and explained the situation to him and advised him to keep an eye out on Ryuen.

"Thank you for the help, Walker-kun…" Shinohara thanked me with slightly awkward expression, I guess she never thought that there would come a time where she would thank me for something after what happened between us during the survival exam.

She lightly bowed to express her gratitude and run off after Hirata and others.

"Don't think of her badly please, Walker-kun. She just… isn't used to showing her gratitude to the boys. Thank you for getting us out of that unpleasant situation." Matsushita thanked me, however, she didn't leave us alone, she looked like she had more to say.

"It's alright, I don't really care about her attitude. Well…do you have anything else you want to say to me?" I asked her with a slightly confused expression. I still had something to talk about with Kei but I didn't want to discuss anything with someone else listening to our conversation.

"Well, if you put it like that…there is indeed something… Would you like to go for a swim with me?" She asked me with a smile while scratching her slightly red cheek with her finger.

Well, I could, after I talk to Kei that is…but on the other hand. I thought and glanced at Kei who was wearing her t-shirt for the entire time. Although she looked slightly surprised by Matsushita's proposal, she didn't seem to mind it that much or maybe she just didn't let it be seen in her expression?

When was the last time she went swimming? I looked around the pool area, seeing all the girls smiling and laughing in their bikinis, showing off their skin to the boys.

... sigh

"I appreciate the offer Matsushita-san, however, currently I am not in the mood for swimming. Please don't take it personally" I apologized to her and she took it pretty well. And Kei, on the other hand, seemed much more surprised by my response than Matsushita herself.

"Oh…I see, there is definitely no need to apologize. See you later!" Although at first, she looked a bit confused, she quickly recovered and said her goodbye with a smile, leaving me alone with Kei.

"Why did you refuse her offer?" Kei asked me with a confused expression.

"When was the last time you went actually swimming?" I disregarded her question and instead of answering her, I asked her my own question.

"Huh? Do you mean in the bikini and just for fun? ...I don't think I can remember it, if it ever happened that is. Why?" She was confused by my question but she still chose to honestly answer me.

"Think of some excuse to remain here when everyone else leaves. We will meet up here right before the closing hours." I told her and began to slowly walk towards the second section.

"What? Wait! Won't you explain anything to me?" She shouted at me from behind me while pouting her lips. 1

"Whatever!" She stamped her foot and left with a dissatisfied expression, however, there was a small smile across her face.

Now…let's look if Sae-chan is still here so I can pass the time by talking to her and I can also acquire more information about the tournaments.

"Hey! What the fu*k was that, Ayanokoji-kun?!" I heard someone angrily shout at Ayanokoji so I turned my head to the side to look at what was going on.

"It was a bad angle, sorry" He answered with a helpless expression.

"Fu*k the angle! At least get the ball in the air so we can receive it for you!" Sudo didn't stop with his shouting.

It seems that he is still playing a low-key. Now I actually feel sorry for dragging him into this…Pfff, who am I kidding?

Ayanokoji also noticed me looking at them however he didn't even have enough energy to look hatefully at me, instead, he just had a tired expression.

Hey, what's up with that tired look? You are making friends, friends! Cheer up buddy, haha. I laughed inwardly after seeing this sight before me.

I showed him a thumb up with the brightest smile I could form, revealing all my white teeth. This was my way of showing him that I am cheering for him.

Maybe I really am an evil person, hehe. 1

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Felix9713 Felix9713

I know, slow but at least I am increasing the words. 2.6k

COMMENT

18 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 78: #77 Small talk

When I have arrived at the second section of the pool, I instantly spotted Sae-chan and unfortunately even Hoshinomiya-sensei.

I approached them and explained that I still had some questions regarding the tournaments. We talked for a while but it quickly escalated into me being interrogated by Hoshinomiya-sensei. She started asking me some personal questions and also some silly things but I didn't mind it and simply endure it until the moment I have been waiting for the entire time.

"Well, it was pretty nice talking to you, Felix-kun. However, I think that we better get going, I am getting too hot so I want to soak my body in the cold water." Hoshinomiya-sensei said while stretching her arms behind her back with her eyes closed, puffing out her chest and highlighting her front assets.

Is she trying to tease me? Is she saying that I have lost my chance to see them even though I could have? I thought while observing her face and sure enough, after a few seconds, she opened her right eye to take a peek where I was looking.

"Chabashira-sensei, can you please remain here for a while? I still have something to discuss with you regarding Class D." I smiled at Hoshinomiya-sensei who returned the gesture in the form of a silly smile because she has realized that her actions were seen through me and then I redirected my gaze at Sae-chan.

"...Chie-chan, can you go ahead?" Sae-chan has gotten my meaning and politely told her friend to leave.

"Hmpf! It seems that I am not welcomed here any longer. I will wait for you in the pool. Felix-kun, we might see each other today a few more times so see you later." Hoshinomiya-sensei acted to be upset but she still threw Sae-chan particular smile before leaving while Sae-chan could only shake her head, seeing her friend's playful side.

"So? What do you have to discuss with me? It's not really about your class, right?" Sae-chan said while looking at me with her sharp and cold eyes, however, there was no hostility in them, she was just trying to see through me.

"Well…you could say that it's something regarding my class but not entirely. Can you answer me some questions regarding the last exam focused on our thinking ability?" I asked her with a smile and she was slightly surprised for a while before calming down.

"...The exam is no longer ongoing so I guess I can answer a few of your questions regarding that exam. What do you want to know? You must also take into mind that I might be unable to answer all of your questions." She explained to me while calmly sipping her drink.

"The solution on how to solve that exam was inside the zodiac sign and the list of the members we had received at that time, right?" I asked her with furrowed brows and what I have got in return was a simple smile however that was enough of the answer for me.

"Why do you think so?" She asked with a curious expression.

"First, why would you divide us based on the zodiac signs without any hidden deeper meaning inside? Just because it was convenient for you? I doubt that. Second, there were 12 groups based on the zodiac signs and in each group, there were more than 12 members that alone made me slightly suspicious of how "convenient" it was but that wasn't everything at all. Third, the list of the group members…why were our names sorted by the numbers and not by our surnames? If you allocated a number to each of us while also sorting our names based on our surnames, I would have understood it as you trying to make the list look organized. And seeing that number 4 was allocated to my surname made me even more suspicious. Rabbit sign is the 4th sign and…who would have thought, I was the target"

"Do you know why it wasn't sorted based on surnames?" She asked me with a smile, calmly listening to my theory.

"Because of you. I wasn't meant to be in that group in the first place, however, you were curious about what would have happened with me and Ayanokoji-kun in the same group while you also wanted to make me the target" Although I said this with a confident smile, I had no reassurance that I was right, but that would also mean that her words have quite a good weight or she simply made a deal with Hoshinomiya-sensei. Two voices have a bigger impact than only one voice. There is also an option that others simply didn't care about such small changes.

"...Haha, it seems that there is nothing I can hide from you. You had a pretty good theory so why didn't you use it at that time?" She laughed a bit with a genuine smile while looking at me.

"It wasn't a bad theory but a theory is still only a theory. I was suspicious of it however there was no way for me to confirm it and if I wanted to-"

"If you wanted to confirm it, you would have to communicate with your classmates and they would need to have absolute trust in you to tell you that information. And even if all of that was completed, you would need them to trust your judgment which most of them would not believe. And even if they believed you and your class would win the entire exam, it would make you stand out too much. Rumors are something too difficult to hide and eventually, even the other classes would get to know that it was you." She continued for me with closed eyes while relaxing on the lounger.

I could use Hirata for that job but with everything that was happening to him at that time…I don't think it would be a very wise decision, not to mention that I myself can't trust him so much as to reveal everything to him. I have already revealed to Matsushita that I am not just a regular student who is just slightly better at physical activities, thankfully I still haven't heard any rumors about that.

"You know, it's not very polite to interrupt someone who is talking" I complained because she took exactly my words from my mouth.

"It's not very polite to treat your teacher as your friend" She returned my comment at me.

I climbed on the empty lounger right beside hers, lied down on my stomach and supported my chin with my hands while looking at her face.

"But currently you aren't working as a teacher, isn't that right Sae-chan?" I said with a smile.

When she heard that my voice is closer than before, she opened her eyes and when she saw me being so close to her, she had a slightly surprised expression for a while.

"...Do you really find my name so pleasant that you are calling me who is much older than you with a first name and inappropriate honorifics?" She raised her brow when she remembered how I have been calling her for a few months now.

Older…hah, you wish.

"Well, I won't lie that you have a pretty nice name, Sae-chan" This time I especially used a more affectionate tone when I called out her name.

"..." When she heard my tone, she was trying her best to maintain her usual serious expression, however, she was unable to hide a slight blush on her cheeks.

"By the way, you have mentioned Ayanokoji…Do you know anything?" She frowned and asked me with an inquiring expression, trying her best to hide her embarrassment.

"Just that he isn't someone who he seems to be." I answered her with a smile, however, she wasn't convinced.

"Is that all?" She asked me with a suspicious expression.

"That's all or is there perhaps something else?" I firmly nodded without any delay.

I have no idea what she knows. I might be able to get more information about Ayanakoji from her but if she knows such information, it will be the same as saying that I am closely related to him.

"You surely know more…" She said with a confident smile.

This woman's mind is sharp or maybe it's just her hunch and she is acting all confident to make me reveal it.

" sigh Although it warms my heart that my favorite teacher is placing such high hopes onto me but I also hate to disappoint her" I intentionally muttered aloud with a sad expression.

"...Then forget it, is there something else you want to discuss or can I go after Chie-chan? I think that she is already imagining what we are doing here." She touched her forehead and said with a tired expression when she mentioned her friend.

"Yeah, one more question. Why is she behaving like a naughty teenager? It's pretty unusual seeing 2 people with totally opposite personalities to be good friends." I got up from the lounger and asked her with a confused expression.

"Well, I don't think it's something you need to know but simply put, she wants to enjoy her life while she is still beautiful."

--

'Plus I guess the temptation of teasing a good looking teenage boy is also too much for her to handle.' Sae-chan thought while absentmindedly looking at Felix's fine features, his usually uninterested face with sharp bright red eyes.

--

I wanted to ask for how long they are intending to be here and if they are using usual changing rooms or if there are some rooms specific to the staff because I kept on having an uneasy feeling inside me. But asking her for something like that would be pretty weird so I better ignore that feeling for now.

I said my goodbyes to her and returned back to the first section where most of my classmates were playing around.

I talked with a few more people who still had some questions about me and I even found some time to fulfill Matsushita's previous request about going for a swim with her.

Time flew by a really fast and the sun was slowly descending until the sky was fully covered by the orange color.

"Fuu, that was a long day, however even if it was a long day, I didn't expect it to end so fast. Time flies by quickly when you are having fun with your friends." Hirata who approached me released a tired yet slightly disappointed sigh and said aloud next to me. His tone was the tired one yet his smile said that he was slightly sad that this was going to be the last day we will do something like this before the school resumes. I bet he was being dragged around by the girls, that's why he should be so tired.

"Sure it does" I agreed with his statement although, for me, time flew by quickly due to other various reasons.

"Well, we should get going, they are closing just in 1 hour so we better leave earlier." He didn't say this only to me but to everyone from our class who was around.

"But not everyone is here…" Mei-Yu Wang who was usually more of a quiet type said aloud while looking around to search for the missing people. Of course, it wasn't on the Sakura's level, she was simply a better listener than a talker and preferred to keep her mouth shut if she didn't have to speak, she also isn't bad in her studies.

"Ike-kun, Sudo-kun and Yamauchi-kun said that they will be leaving earlier so they probably left already." Ayanokoji explained and when everyone heard about this, they instantly lost interest.

"And Karuizawa-san said that she has some matters to attend to so she won't be leaving together with us." Shinohara said what she knew.

"I see…well, since it's only them who are missing, I guess we can go to the changing room, dress up and leave." Hirata said and our class split up into 2 groups, girls and boys.

Hirata was the last one walking behind our group so I stopped him for a while without anyone noticing.

"Yosuke-kun, I also need to do something before I go back to the changing room. Can you please explain it to others if anyone asks about me? I might not be able to leave together with all of you so you can go ahead without me." I said with an apologetic smile.

He looked slightly surprised for a while before giving me a teasing smile.

"Sure, I will do it. Take care and also enjoy yourself." He said and tapped a few times on my shoulder before leaving.

Good, he knows that my relationship with Kei is slightly special. He is also smart so when he heard that I want to remain here for some time he immediately connected it with Kei who also has "some matters to attend to".

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Felix9713 Felix9713

Just informing that I have 2 important exams in 3 days so there probably won't be any chapters for the next 3 days.

COMMENT

16 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 79: #78 Disadvantage of Photographic memory 2

I waited for a while before following our group and when I arrived near the boy's changing room, I simply passed by it and continued walking down the hallway until I stopped right before the door with a sign saying "Equipment"

I guess that's where they are storing the loungers and other things they lend to the visitors. According to Ayanokoji's information, they should be here. His task was to practically act as their back up if anything went horribly wrong.

I moved my ear closer to the door, however, I was unable to hear anything. I opened the door and entered a fairly big room with all kinds of swimming equipment and 2 more doors inside.

It wasn't even locked…

I quietly approached the first door and tried to listen in if anyone was inside but no one was there…

When I approached the second door, I noticed that they were barricaded by some boxes. I quietly inspected the boxes and moved them away before leaning my ear closer to the door.

This was probably one of Ayanokoji's tasks since they wouldn't be able to barricade it without any outside help.

"Haha, they should be going back by now!" I heard Ike's voice and laugher.

"Yeah, the suspense is killing me."

"It's unfortunate that the girl's changing room is a farther distance from the first section than the boy's room or we would have already been enjoying ourselves in heaven."

I also heard Sudo's and Yamauchi's voices respectively.

Judging by how much their voices are muffled, their backs are facing the doors and I wouldn't be able to hear them if I didn't have a superior hearing.

The door has a small part made of glass, therefore, it's transparent but unfortunately, there is something like a blanket on the other side, obstructing my vision. Let's hope they were only relying on those boxes in front of the door and hopefully they didn't lock the door.

If I am to stop them, I don't want them to know that it was me. It will probably be the best if I can knock them out, with them not knowing what happened. However, knocking out 3 people at the same time will be a pretty difficult task, not to mention that I still don't know if they locked this stupid door or not. In case they didn't and I will be able to relatively quietly enter the room, the door can still make a creaking sound judging from how old it looks. In case they locked the door, the only remaining thing for me is to break in with the force but that will make too much noise and if I won't move fast enough, they will at least catch a glimpse of my face before blacking out.

Anyway, the best time to start would be when they will be too focused on the screen or whatever is in front of them right now. When the girls enter the room…that is probably the best timing. Their vigilance will be at it's lowest at that time. Right now they are still feeling tense because their plan can fail anytime however when they will see the hope, the goal right before their eyes…That is the moment when they will drop their guard. Or maybe I am simply overestimating them…I don't know, after all, they are idiots so I wouldn't be too surprised.

sigh If I knew that it was going to be so troublesome, I would have simply told Matsushita to stay away from the changing room for a while. Right now, I am simply doing this just for her because Kei won't appear there anyway. I just didn't want to alarm others or even Matsushita herself. Maybe I am overly cautious…

I was thinking about some meaningless things and also about more meaningful strategies while waiting for the right moment.

"HAHAHA! Finally!!! Here they come, heheh" Ike almost started shouting in delight and even though it was muffled, I would still be able to hear him even without my superior hearing with absolutely no problems.

"You idiot!!! Keep it down!!!" I heard Sudo shouting at him and lecturing him even though his shouting was heard even louder than Ike's.

Are you idiot? I thought inwardly while frowning with a slightly confused expression on my face.

Well, I guess it's a good time for me to start. I thought and tried to slowly and quietly open the door.

"Alright, alright, I am really sorry just let go of my collar already, please…"

Thankfully, the door wasn't locked so I was able to slightly open it without any problems before stopping after hearing a creaking sound.

Although the door wasn't wide open, I was still able to see what they were doing through the gap.

And as I thought, the 3 of them were sitting with their backs facing me, their full attention was on the notebook right in front of them, not even that creaking sound was enough to alert them. I am in a good position now, I can see what is exactly going on inside the woman's changing room so I will know the right moment when to bolt inside.

I also didn't forget to bring my phone with me so I could take a photo of them spying on the girls. This way, I will be able to stop them if they will ever want to do this again in the future.

I quickly took the photo while I still could and then readied my posture so I could dart inside and knock all 3 of them without them even realizing what happened.

"Oh! Look! Sakura-chan is slowly taking off her top, she is so embarrassed even though she is all around the girls only, that makes her even cuter and not only that…" Yamauchi's statement gathered both Sudo's and Ike's attention and all 3 of them started to watch the screen intensively.

Now, that's a good time.

I pushed the door wide open and immediately darted into the room, I even completely disregarded the creaking sound it made but as I suspected, they didn't even care about it with such a good bait in front of their eyes.

I immediately arrived behind them at my full speed which generated a lot of wind and it was exactly at that time when they noticed that something is wrong, unfortunately for them, it was too late. I performed karate chop with both of my hands and hit Ike and Yamauchi into their necks while doing that I also used my knee to hit Sudo who was right between those two into his neck. I had to be really careful with my strength because if I didn't control the strength of my blow then I could have even broken their necks ultimately killing them. However, I also couldn't hold back too much else they wouldn't get knocked out. It's really hard controlling my strength, I should train more in my control but it's pretty hard to do that because there are a lot of security cameras around the campus and I simply need to break and hit things to slowly gain more control over my strength.

Anyway, I spent too much time thinking after I successfully knocked them out. I don't think they had seen anything regarding the girls before they lost the consciousness but even if they did then it's not my problem, the main point is that it wasn't Matsushita.

I thought and redirected my gaze at the notebook lying on the ground just a few steps away from me.

?!

My expression became a bit horrified by what I have seen on the screen.

Sakura who was just about to take off the top of her swimsuit right before I knocked out the idiots, had her top off and her breasts were fully visible to the naked eyes. And it wasn't only her but there were many other girls without the top yet they were still continuing their undressing. I was able to see Ichinose's, Horikita's, Kushida's and of course Sakura's extremely beautiful and seductive pink nipples. 1

I quickly closed the lid of the notebook with a serious expression and closed eyes, trying my best to forget the sight I have just seen because it felt extremely weird to spy on someone naked not so mention their age…It almost makes me feel like a pedo. However, no matter how hard I tried to forget, nothing happened.

F*ck! Now that photographic memory is an enormous curse.

"Hey, hey, girls! Now that we already know that Hirata-kun is once again available, is there someone who is aiming for him?"

Hm? It seems that there is also a microphone connected to that spying toy. However, judging by the topic of their conversation, there won't be anything interesting to hear for me.

"Umm, what do you all think about Walker-kun?"

Now we are talking about me? I would like to turn the volume off but I would have to open the lid ultimately revealing the screen full of naked girls. Well, at least the microphone is of a shitty quality so I can't really tell who is talking just by the voice, I would need to see the screen to actually find out who is asking about me. Guess I will just endure it, for now, I need to wait for them to leave to get that toy and destroy the camera's memory card.

"Yeah, let's forget about Hirata-kun for a little while because I think that Walker-kun made a very big impact today."

What kind of impact? I thought with a confused expression, although I knew what they meant however I didn't think that it was such a big deal to make a fuss out of it.

"Yeah, that's right. His scars indeed left a big impact on me."

"They looked indeed…scary but he seemed so nonchalant about them and about the entire matter altogether. It actually made him look much more charming, not to mention that story about his training in the mountains. Although it sounds quite sad, he didn't seem to think like that. hihi"

...It's really tempting to open that lid just to turn the volume off. I thought with a helpless expression, is this the karma for my evil doings against Ayanokoji?

"I get all of your points but…if he trained there so much, shouldn't he be more…I don't know, muscular? His abs are indeed very visible and they looked refined, however, even Sudo-kun is more muscular and I don't think he has such a past…"

"Hmm…I understand why you are so skeptical…What do you think about it, Horikita-san?"

"Ichinose-san, I don't care about such things."

"Come on don't be like that…"

"..." There was complete silence for a while.

"Wha-! Where do you think you are touching?! Stop already!... Alright!! I will tell you what I think so stop already!" I could hear faint moans for a while before they disappeared.

What the hell are they doing? I thought and looked at the closed notebook with a weird expression.

"I think that Kendo isn't a martial art focused on the strength. You use a sword so you don't need great strength but instead, you need a lot of agility and flexibility. Having too much muscular body wouldn't be good for practicing it."

"So you are saying that he looks like that because he wants to be like that?"

"That's right, at least that's what I think it is, Sato-san"

"Umm, I must admit that even though Sudo-kun's body looks more imposing than Walker-kun's body, I don't know why but Walker-kun has much more imposing and wilder aura around him than Sudo-kun who only looks simply dangerous."

"You get that feeling too, Mii-chan?! So I am not alone…whew"

"Well, you can't be aware of everything he has done when he was training in the mountains…"

After that comment, the conversation quieted down a bit and only a few girls were talking to each other, no other heated discussion. After a while, they left and I was able to open the notebook once again.

Alright, let's see if they are actually storing the recorded video somewhere on this notebook.

I started to browse the files and not long after that, I was able to find them so I simply deleted them and stopped the automatic storing of the recording.

...

sigh Nice, they are still out of it and I only need to destroy that memory card now.

"Sae-chaan! Wait for me!"

When I heard this voice coming out of the notebook, my expression hardened.

And when I saw the two specific women enter the changing room, I rolled my eyes in annoyance.

I just fu*cking knew it…that bad feeling I have felt before wasn't just for nothing. But shouldn't there be some specific room for them to change? Why are they using regular changing rooms?

I put my hand on top of the lid, ready to close it once again however my hand froze for a while when I saw Sae-chan's bare back without the upper part of her bikini. Fortunately or maybe, unfortunately, the camera's angle was bad so her front assets weren't visible on the screen.

"Sae-chan, you are so slow… Are you perhaps thinking about what happened today with Felix-kun? hehe" Hoshinomiya-sensei who was complaining to her friend for being too slow was already fully naked, however, my eyes were focused on Sae-chan's bare back for the entire time.

"Chie-chan, I already said that I won't talk about this today anymore!" Sae-chan who seemed to be much more frustrated by her friend's comment than normally abruptly turned around, however thanks to my extremely fast reflexes I was able to close the lid before seeing her naked.

...Safe

sigh But why did it feel even worse than seeing those girls…? Why have I even closed it so quickly while risking to damage it? I have seen already so many naked women…the hell, I even saw that vixen fully naked right now but I hadn't felt much so why have I panicked like that when it came to Sae-chan? Is it perhaps because…I am fond of her and respect her so it feels wrong to "spy" on her? Although I always thought that it would actually feel better and not wrong to see someone you are fond of naked but I guess it doesn't involve spying. That's the only reason I can come up with right now. 2

I waited for them to leave while checking if all 3 idiots are still out. After they left, I quickly took care of business. Thanks to the approaching closing hours, I had no problem sneaking into the woman's changing room and taking the spying toy back with me.

...

"Hey, it took you quite a long…" Kei pouted her lips when I finally arrived.

"I am sorry, it took much more time than I thought it would." I apologized with a sincere smile and she just sighed when she saw my smile.

"...Alright, so what's the plan? What do you want to do? There are only 30 minutes until the closing hours." She asked me with a confused expression.

"Well, we indeed have very little time to spare here so I guess we will have to pick up the pace." I said absent-mindedly while looking at the orange sky.

"What do you mean?" She cocked her head to the side in confusion.

"This!" I said and took her into a princess carry.

"Wha-? What are you doing?! What if someone sees this?" She started blushing and asked with a slightly annoyed expression but she still had her hands wrapped around my neck.

"Do you even see anyone here? They will be closing in 30 minutes so no one is here anymore. As for what I want to do…heh" I smirked at her and her expression change into a frightened one when she noticed my smirk.

I approached the edge of the pool and simply yet ruthlessly threw Kei inside the pool.

" cough You ar-" Immediately after her head came to the surface I jumped in, right next to her and splashed another wave of water on her.

" cough You are really the worst! I even drank some of the water because of you…What if I didn't-" She was complaining to me with a frustrated expression however when she noticed my reassuring yet playful smile she stopped herself from saying anything more and simply smiled.

"Take off that shirt…There is no one to see you so you should cherish this moment and enjoy yourself in the pool with only your bikini on." I suggested with a genuine smile.

"Well, it's already wet, but what will I wear to cover my scar when I will go back? This shirt becomes transparent when wet…" She asked with a worried expression.

"You can take my shirt, I don't care. I have more than 1 with me here." I reassured her and splashed some water into her face.

"H-hey! That's not fair!" She shouted and counter attacked by splashing even more water at me.

Although this might be too childish for my taste, however, I don't mind this one-time thing if it can cheer her up.

We continued playing around in the pool for another 20 minutes and then we went to quickly change our clothes. In the end, we left 1 minute right before the closing time so we had no problems with the staff there and the 3 idiots must have left earlier.

--(10 minutes after Felix left the "Equipment" room)--

"Ouch! What the hell, why does my neck hurt so much?" Ike complained aloud when he woke up.

After that 2 other idiots woke up and started complaining in the same way.

After a while…

"Do you think that the girls discovered our plan?" Ike asked with a worried expression.

"Do you really think that they would simply let us so easily? Plus who would be capable enough to knock 3 of us at the same time?!" Sudo rebuked.

"Let's check our things first…" Yamauchi suggested and both of them accepted and started to search through their stuff.

...

"We have everything except for the memory card inside our toy…" Ike said with a pained tone.

"Try to look at your phone if they didn't send any of us any message. I don't believe that they haven't done anything when they could use this to simply blackmail us with this." Sudo said and both Ike and Yamauchi nodded their heads.

"Hm? ...Did I send a new message to Ayanokoji? I don't remember this message…" Ike said with a thoughtful expression.

"Show it to me!" Sudo said and snatched Ike's phone from his hands. All 3 of them looked at the message.

[Yo, Ayanokoji-kun, there is no need for any further help so you can leave together with our classmates, we still got something to do.]

"Why did you send this message to him, Ike-kun? If you hadn't done that, he might have come here to check on us if everything is alright…" Yamauchi looked hatefully at Ike.

"Wait, wait! I didn't send this! I don't remember it!" Ike tried to defend him while cautiously watching Sudo's reaction.

"Whatever, we can deal with this after we leave. We still need to return the keys and we don't even know when they are closing. Let's go" Sudo said and both of them agreed that this was the best course of action.

However, when they neared the door, they noticed a small paper stuck on the door.

"Hm?" Sudo took it and read it for himself and his expression became a bit horrified.

"What does it says, Sudo-kun?" Ike asked with a confused expression.

"One more time and you will become eunuchs and trust me that women will become your last priority at that time"

When Ike and Yamauchi heard this both of their faces had discomfort written on it.

"Are you really sure that the girls didn't find out about it?" Ike asked with a horrified expression while protecting his most "precious thing".

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Felix9713 Felix9713

Sorry for the delay but I am back and I also have few more questions like always. Also sorry if this chapter was a bit weird.

1. Some guys are complaining about the oldest chapters (even I don't really like how I have written them) but should I waste my time with rewriting them or simply keep them as they are as a comparing material if I have gotten better or not?

2. Volume 5 starts next chapter so I want to ask if I should temper a bit with rules or if I should simply CTRLC and CTRLV (I can make simpler rules which will take fewer words or keep them same which will take much more words) Do you also mind if I add more competitions or simply change some of them or do you want to keep it original?

3. Are you okay with adding new characters? Let's say that Felix would want to join Kendo club for tournaments so I would at least have to introduce the captain (of course I wouldn't make 10 new characters per chapter, I would try to make them rememberable)

4. Should I try to make my own plot? I mean like something similar to the Survival test and those things. More opportunities for the classes to gain points.

Please express your opinions in the comments, you are a great help!

COMMENT

25 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 80: #79 Announcement of Sports Festival

There were only a few more days remaining until the school resumes and we would have to attend the classes once again after these few days will pass by. I myself was spending those days either by training or by spending my time with Yukina.

She is extremely intelligent and it seems that even her senses are quite good for her age. Whenever I go somewhere and come back, she is always there waiting for me, sometimes she even jumps on my head from the furniture even though I don't make too much noise to attract any attention to my presence. At first, she was really friendly and obedient but after spending a few days with me she turned out to be quite a naughty little kitten. Of course, she never took it too far and actually knew when to stop acting all naughty at the right time. It almost looked like she was able to sense my mood.

...

Beep beep

I quickly turned off the alarm on my phone and slowly opened my eyes. Although I wasn't feeling sleepy, I also didn't feel like getting up from the bed but that would end up pretty bad for me because today is the day classes resume. Being absent right on the first day could cause me big problems but ignoring the problems it could cause me…I would also perhaps need to listen to Sae-chan's lecturing words and even though I am fond of her and I wouldn't mind spending some time with her, I don't really want to spend an hour listening to her lectures while looking at her serious expression.

I wanted to get up but I stopped myself.

Again? I thought with a wry smile across my face when I saw little Yukina peacefully lying on my chest.

I shook my head and gently put her on her own pillow I bought for her.

When this happened for the first time, she easily woke up but now it almost looked as if she was dead…She grew fond of me too fast and her trust in me grew at the same speed.

I dressed up my school uniform and took a small book from my table with me before leaving the room for the morning class.

I doubt that we will immediately resume studying, however, maybe there will be another special exam, considering how twisted this school is when it comes to surprising the students.

When I closed and locked the door to my room, I opened that small book and started reading while walking towards the elevator.

Hm? My brows moved slightly up in surprise when I saw the person waiting for the elevator.

"Huh? Hello" Ayanokoji also noticed me and greeted me with quite a tired expression, however, I wasn't sure if he was actually tired or if he simply looks like that every day.

"Good morning" I shortly said and redirected my attention back to the book, however, I couldn't help but notice Ayanokoji's curious gaze when he saw that book.

"Tragedy of the Assassin?" He mumbled with a slightly absent-minded expression when he read the title of the book.

"Hm? Don't ask me, I am still at the beginning so I am not exactly sure what is it about. However, it looks like some kind of fantasy novel judging from what I have read until now." I looked up to meet his eyes and he nodded in understanding.

Thankfully, the elevator arrived quickly so we didn't have to spend a lot of time in complete silence. However, when the doors opened, no one was inside…

We both briefly looked at each other before entering the elevator.

... silence...

"Eh, thanks for the message" It looked like he was trying to eliminate the silence by opening the conversation, however, I myself didn't find that silence uncomfortable with the novel in my hands but since he said something I should at least reply.

"No need, you told me everything about their plan and all of it was the truth, You could have easily said some lies but you didn't so I thought of that as returning the favor." I said with a small nonchalant smile while looking at him out of the corner of my eye.

He was talking about the message he received from "Ike", thanks to this, they couldn't find any reason to criticize him for not checking on them. Plus it didn't cost me anything except for 15 seconds I had to use to type and send that message.

"..."

"...It almost feels like you are an honorable person" He once again said something to fill the silence.

"Do you hate silence that much? As for you calling me honorable…I am getting goosebumps just from hearing that word being associated with me and you should know it better than anyone else not to call me an honorable person." I gave him a weird look before redirecting my attention back to the novel.

I didn't do that especially just to return the "favor". I did it because it was better this way for both of us. This way, they probably just asked him if he doesn't know anything but if I didn't send the message, they would start suspecting him and pressing him. Then it would depend on him if he would actually risk his position of an average student for this matter. Wasting 15 seconds for a fair reassurance…I think a good deal.

...

When both of us arrived at our class, I received looks from a few girls but I had no idea why would they look at me so weirdly…maybe it's because of their discussion in the changing room.

...Thinking about the changing room, I couldn't help but recall the sight from that day I would like to forget. Fortunately, I had my novel to take off my mind from those thoughts. I went to my seat and sat down and isolated myself from everyone by reading the novel about the so-called best assassin and his tragic life, as the title mentions. I must admit that I am slightly immersed in it and I also thought that there might be some cool techniques inside it. Usually, inside such fantasy novels, they use moves normally impossible for normal humans to perform, however with my superior body I might be able to do a few tricks or at least get some inspiration.

After a few minutes of reading inside the noisy classroom, the doors to our classroom got abruptly open and our homeroom teacher Sae-chan came inside with her usual serious look on her face and stack of papers in her hands.

Oh boy, this doesn't look good. I thought when I saw the stack of papers in her hands.

"As you already know, from today the classes will resume again, however, for a period of one month, there will increase in PE classes due to incoming sports festival. The details about the sports festival will be distributed by the students from the first row." She said and handed the papers to the students in the first row and they immediately started distributing them to everyone.

However, her announcement turned the class upside down, a lot of students who were expecting such event clenched their fists with determined expressions while releasing a low shout to hype themselves, however, there were also students who didn't look very happy about this announcement, most of these students were physically weak and their athletics results weren't the best.

When I received the paper containing information about the sports festival, I put my novel to the side for the moment to have a good look at the paper.

Immediately, representative of our class Hirata raised his hand and Sae-chan just looked at him to show that she is paying attention.

"Sensei, is this also one of the special exams?" Hirata understood her meaning so he asked with a serious expression.

"You are free to think of it however you want, nonetheless, there is no denying that it has the same impact on each class as those 'special exams'."

"Yes! Finally!" Sudo shouted confidently with his clenched fist.

And on the other hand, students who have no confidence in sport immediately turned even gloomier after hearing that the impact is the same as special exams.

"Well, most of you probably already roughly read through it and noticed that school used a method of dividing all school years into two separate groups and have them compete against each other. Your class, Class D was assigned to the Red Team along with your new ally Class A. The one you and Class A will be competing is White Team consisting of Class B and Class C." She continued roughly explaining for the students who still didn't get it after reading through the paper or for those who were too sleepy or lazy to read it themselves.

Most of the students were surprised by this information…Allying with Class A. Most of them knew that the students from Class A probably won't take us seriously because there is such a big gap between us and them. If we were teamed up with Class B, it would be probably ideal because both of us could help each other without facing any risks, that wouldn't be possible if we were teamed up with Class C.

However, this team layout is actually much better for me. At least I will be able to verify if Sakayanagi can keep her word.

This also means that Manabu will be on the same team as us. I thought and cast a side glance at Horikita who seemed to also realize that fact and started to act nervously.

"Alright, first of all, look at the outcomes." Sae-chan continued explaining once the class quieted down while occasionally making eye contact with me.

-- Allocation of points for all participants in competitions (Mostly groups consisting of 3 students from each class competing in individual contests)

Everyone is obligated to participate in these "individual" contests and class has to agree on the groups and in which order they will participate. Boys and girls will be competing separately, therefore groups can't be mixed. In case the competition requires more students to participate, you will be informed in the details of such competition. In case someone can't compete due to serious problems, they can be subbed by someone who has already participated but the said student must pay a fee of 3.000 private points. Each grade will be separated, therefore 1st years will be competing against each other and 2nd years…etc. Although the different grades won't be competing among each other, scores from all grades will be summed up by the end of the sports festival to determine which team is a winner.

"Sensei? Why do we have to form the groups if it's individual contests?" Ike asked with his hand raised and his confusion was clearly visible on his face.

"Because your group won't be a "team", you will compete against each other. Overall 12 students will be competing and you could say that you have 3 chances to obtain good places."

"I see so we will practically become enemies for a moment?" Ike mumbled aloud for everyone to hear with a thoughtful expression.

"I didn't say that, you can help each other and obtain 1st, 2nd and 3rd place for your class, ultimately winning 20 points for first, 15 for the second and 8 for the third place. While other students placing lower than 3rd place will have their points deducted by 1 point." Sae-chan said with a faint smile while looking at me.

--Allocation of points for all participants in the recommended competitions

As stated…it's recommended only competitions so, only a certain number of students can participate and each class has to agree on which students will be taking part in these competitions.

Depending on the results 1st place 50 points, 2nd place 30 points, 3rd place 15 points and 4th place 10 points will be allocated. While those placed lower than 4th place will have 2 points subtracted from them.

"Maybe you are wondering why is there also 4th place this time while in the individual contests there are only the first 3 places rewarded. It's due to the number of students participating in each competition." Sae-chan immediately added when she saw a few confused faces of her students

And because the recommended competitions will also be much fiercer plus there will always be those who will lose and losing 2 points isn't a good feeling. I added inwardly.

--Impact of the outcome of Red Team vs. White Team

The losing team will have 100 points subtracted from their class points.

--The impact of separate school years

The class which takes the 1st place will be awarded 50 class points.

The class which takes the 2nd place won't have any change in their class points.

The class which takes the 3rd place will have 50 class points subtracted.

The class which takes the 4th place will have 100 class points subtracted.

This is pretty ruthless, only the class which will take 1st place will gain any points, not to mention that class can still be in losing team, therefore they will still lose 50 class points. There is not even a mention of the winning team being rewarded. If one will be truly unlucky then one class can even lose 200 class points, that's not a small number.

"Umm, sensei? How many points will the winning team acquire?" Hirata also noticed it and immediately asked.

"There is no mention of it so what do you think?" She didn't answer his question but instead asked him her own question.

"...nothing?" Hirata said with an uncertain expression, it wasn't as if he was stupid but it was simply too unrealistic that the winner will get nothing.

"Bingo" Sae-chan said with a smile but for most of the students, it looked more like a sadistic smile of the demoness.

"What?! Seriously?!" Ike immediately complained aloud with a tired expression, however, he wasn't the only one.

--Individual Competition Rewards

For students placing 1st in the individual competitions: 3.000 private points or "3 marks" in a written exam will be awarded.

For students placing 2nd in the individual competitions: 2.000 private points or "2 marks" in a written exam will be awarded.

For students placing 3rd in the individual competitions: 1.000 private points or "1 mark" in a written exam will be awarded.

(Marks can't be used on other people)

For the students with the lowest ranking: 500 private points subtracted or loss of 1 mark in the written exam.

"Sensei, what are these marks?" Ike asked even though he already looked like he knew.

"It's exactly what you are thinking, you can apply them in your exam if you don't have enough points to pass." She replied.

--Best performing student reward

The student who will acquire the highest amount of points across all competitions will receive 100.000 private points.

--Best performing student reward for individual competitions

3 students from each school year who have highest score across all competitions will receive 10.000 private points individually.

!After completion of all competitions, within a school year, 10 individuals with a lowest scores will be penalized!

"For you lot, 1st years, you will be penalized by losing 10 marks so I advise you to try your hardest if you aren't good at academics." Sae-chan "kindly" gave us advice.

Hearing this, Ike's expression changed into a horrified one. He wasn't good at academics and it couldn't be said that he is good at sports so he definitely felt the pressure.

--Universal participation events

100-meter dash

Hurdle race

Capture-the-flag (Boys only)

Ball-toss game (Girls only)

Tug of war

Obstacle course race

Three-legged race (the only mixed gender event) 1

200-meter dash

Kibasen (Cavalry Battle)

--Recommended only participation events

Scavenger hunt

Shot put (weight varies from the gender)

Middle-distance running (distance varies from the gender)

Three-legged race (mixed class and gender)

"You will receive additional information about each competition individually on your phones. After you read everything, you can start forming groups and recommend others to participate in recommended only competitions. Be aware that although for competitions as 100-meter and 200-meter dash there are groups of 3 students from each class, however the same doesn't apply on the Three-legged race or Cavalry battle and others. You will have to give me a list of groups for each competition and also their order in which they will participate before the sports festival begins." Sae-chan added with a smile, however, most of the students had terrified or tired expressions on their faces when they saw the number of competitions.

I could also hear the sound of someone slapping himself, I guess they think they are still dreaming, hehe.

This can be quite a good farm for the private points, however, perhaps I shouldn't take all 1st places or they will think of me as a creep and not someone good at sports. After all, this is mostly competition of stamina with so many events in a row, of course, one can rest when other groups compete however that isn't enough for normal humans. Maybe it will be enough at the beginning however, I can guarantee many tired students after half of the events will be done.

Well, perhaps I will do it this way…If I will see anyone in my group being able to take 1st place then I will let them have it otherwise I will go for the 1st place myself.

I will also have to make contact with Sakayanagi but something tells me that she will contact me on her own.

Let's see what will happen during this sports festival. I thought with an amused smile while putting aside the paper with rules and paying attention to my novel once again.

Sae-chan also noticed my action which made her frown a bit.

I felt as if someone was glaring at me so I took my eyes off the novel and looked up to spot Sae-chan almost hatefully looking at me.

I just smiled and winked at her before returning to my own things.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Felix9713 Felix9713

Guys…sorry if there are some plot holes inside the rules but…my head…feels like exploding from accepting so much information at once or maybe I am just slowly catching something, idk. Like no kidding. I also didn't change the rules too much but I changed some of the competitions.

Tbh, I really hated the part where I had to write the rules, even though I mostly copied them.

How unbelievable is that? Hating something you only need to copy-paste it. But that's just me rumbling about useless things.

COMMENT

19 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 81: #80 Class D's discussion

"Also the price for subbing out someone from Recommended Events is much higher than in Individual contests. They will also have to be examined by the doctor if they truly cannot participate so be careful to choose healthy students." Sae-chan gave us advice with a smile.

"How much is it exactly?" Yukimura asked his first question, he was relatively quiet the entire time we were discussing the sports festival maybe because he was quite weak physically and only knew how to study.

"100.000 private points. There is still some time for you to discuss early strategy so if you want you can use that time forming groups or you can simply do whatever you want until the next period begins. The next period will be inside the gymnasium where you will meet with your 'ally' and also students from all years." Sae-chan said with nonchalant expression however when she mentioned 'doing whatever we want' she gave me a particular look then she started minding her own business.

Once the teacher gave her permission, everyone started to speak to each other in a loud tone and a lot of people started to gather around Horikita's table

"So…How should we form the groups?" Yamauchi asked the question everyone was wondering about.

"What pattern? Of course based on ability! We will form groups of the most capable people so we can take the best places and others will be formed of useless cough less capable people." Sudo ruthlessly said his opinion.

And sure enough, when others not so capable in sports heard him calling them useless, their faces darkened, however, none of them dared to voice out any dissatisfaction. After all, Sudo was in the right to call them useless because compared to him, they were indeed useless and no one could deny that fact.

"Why has everyone gathered around my seat?" Horikita said with a slightly annoyed expression.

Although she appeared to be annoyed she still opened her notebook and started to write down people's opinions in order of a possible chance of winning.

"First of all, let's start with pairings for the three-legged race. This probably will be pretty hard to decide." Horikita said and looked around at people standing around her for their opinion.

"Shouldn't we simply do it the same way? We will pair the most athletic guy with the most athletic girl so we can have the best possible chance to win." Sudo said aloud with a bit of authoritative tone because his voice had the biggest impact right now.

When I heard his opinion I couldn't help but chuckle quietly. Thankfully, no one heard me.

Sudo's strategy won't work like that. The three-legged race is not about speed or stamina, it's about coordination, synergy. If you use Sudo's opinion then what if the pair will hate each other or simply don't understand each other? They need to find their common rhythm, the speed in this contest is almost nonexistent. Of course, there is also a way for the one person to take a lead and another can simply follow, however, that also means that the second person has to submit to that "leader" which most girls wouldn't like.

"Wait, why do you think that will work? The three-legged race is about trust and not about athletic abilities! You can't just dump 2 people who never even talked to each other into a pair!" Shinohara rebuked in an angry manner.

"I also agree that this is not the best strategy" Karuizawa expressed her opinion while giving me a side glance.

"I also agree with Karuizawa-san and Shinohara-san" Girls immediately started to agree with Shinohara's statement when Karuizawa expressed her opinion. It seems that even though she is no longer with Hirata, her position in the class is still as strong as before.

"Why you-!" Sudo was clenching his teeth in anger how almost every single girl in the class disagreed with him while he was supported only by a few boys so he looked towards Horikita with hope in eyes.

"Alright, are there any better ideas?" Horikita simply closed her eyes when she heard them arguing.

"How about we will form pairs in random and practice during the PE lessons. We were told that there will be more PE classes so we can assume that they will also give us some free time to practice whatever we need to improve." Yukimura proposed a neutral suggestion which no one could really disagree with. He was also looking towards Sae-chan who was doing her work and signing some papers at her desk, he was probably waiting for her agreement but when he noticed that she wasn't paying any attention to us, he simply let it be with a deep sigh.

"Alright, let's skip the three-legged race for now and let's focus on something else." Horikita agreed with Yukimura's proposal however, there was no reassurance that the school will allow us some free time during the PE classes so she simply postponed this contest to later. After all, there was still more than 1 week before we will need to turn in our participation table.

"Let's move on the 100 and 200-meter dash. We need to make groups of 3 people." Horikita once again looked around for some opinions.

...

The discussion quickly became one-sided with Sudo in lead. He was practically spitting image of a soft Ryuen. Koenji who was one of the most athletic guys among our class had no interest in this and I think that he will probably also drop out from the contests where his presence is required, meaning that someone will have to sub for him while paying a subbing fee.

"Alright everyone, it's almost time for the gathering inside the gymnasium. Don't forget to come there on time." Sae-chan got up from the teacher's seat in the front and reminded us not to arrive late for the gathering before leisurely walking out of the classroom with her ponytail swaying from side to side.

I took my eyes off the novel and made eye contact with her before she closed the door to the classroom. We simply smiled at each other at the exact time and after a few seconds of staring, she closed the door.

"Walker-kun, you haven't said anything during the discussion. Why is that?" Horikita approached me and asked me with her stern expression while looking at the novel in my hand.

"I simply had no ideas to say. After all, this is simply about how good you are at sports and how lucky you are."

"Are you sure you were even listening to our discussion?" She asked me with a dubious expression while glaring at me with sharp eyes.

"Of course, Sudo-kun will participate in all recommended contests while Hirata-kun will also do his best to compete in all of them and we will get the rest of the participants during our PE classes." I confidently recited what they have agreed on with a confident smile across my face.

"How about you? Don't you want to participate in the recommended contests too? Or are you perhaps planning something?" She wasn't convinced and was still suspicious of me.

"If you will glare at me even more intensively I might even disappear…Who knows, maybe your eyes will produce the laser that will erase me." I told a joke to make her ease up, however, her glare on me only intensified.

"Fine, fine…I can try to compete in all of them but I really have no idea why you want me to participate in all of them. I know that I have told you about my past experience but that doesn't have to mean that I am as good as Sudo-kun." I told her with a helpless expression.

"I know but I am definitely sure that you are at least more nimble than him if not stronger. What is your opinion on the three-legged race?" She confidently said as if she already knew that but it's the truth that I have won my race in swimming against Sudo some time ago.

"You mean the one within our class or the other one in the recommended contests where we will have to team up with Class A?" I asked her while watching students slowly walking out of the classroom for the gathering inside the gymnasium.

"Both" She shortly replied.

"Not much. I agree with Yukimura's strategy as for the other one in the recommended contests…dunno. It's all down to the luck what kind of partner you will get. Students from Class A tend to be arrogant so I can already imagine that contest ending in catastrophe for our team." I shrugged my shoulders, telling her that I have no personal opinion about it.

She decided that there would be no advantage of pestering me any longer so she simply nodded and walked out of the classroom, leaving me all alone inside our classroom.

I guess I should go too. I got up and threw my bag over my shoulder.

However, when I left the classroom, I saw Kei leaning her back against the wall, she was probably waiting for me.

"What were you talking about with Horikita?" She asked me with a curious look.

"Nothing interesting, just about my participation in the incoming sports festival. What are you doing here?" I replied with a nonchalant expression and asked her back even though I already knew why.

"Waiting for you of course. I wanted to ask you if you have something in mind I can help you with." She told me with a cheerful smile right after she checked if anyone was around eavesdropping on our conversation.

She is eager to help? I am even slightly surprised that she would think that I would already have something in mind…does she trust me that much or was it simply luck on her side?

I double-checked the surroundings just to be extra sure before replying to her.

"There are indeed some things you can help me with." I said in a low voice.

"Please tell me!" She indeed looked very eager to help, she even brought her head closer to me.

"I want you to somehow persuade girls to do their hardest during the PE classes. There is also matter with…" I explained everything she could help me with and she was nodding with a serious expression on her face.

"There is one thing that doesn't make any sense to me…" She said with a slightly confused expression.

"What is it?" I asked her.

"Why would you want me to do that thing with the participation table? Wouldn't that only increase the chances of our information leaking out?" She asked me with a doubtful expression and I wasn't really surprised by this because what I have asked for her to do would indeed look strange in the eyes of others.

"That's what I exactly want to happen, I have many other reasons why I want you to do that." I didn't want to reveal too much so I simply told her.

"Anyway, what do you think about the strategy of how to form groups? Do you support Sudo's suggestion?" I asked when we started to walk towards the gymnasium.

"Personally? I don't think it's good to just abandon everyone who isn't athletic but I will go along with whatever opinion you have." She said with a determination in her voice

"I don't really have opinion about how to form the groups." After all, every class has to make the same participation table so there can be a strong group against a weak one or a strong group against even stronger group. You can practically form groups in random and it won't matter if you won't know other classes' groups and in which order they will participate.

"Seriously?" She asked with a slightly surprised and lame expression.

...

I let Kei arrive in the gymnasium before me so we wouldn't create any unnecessary rumors.

When I arrived in the gymnasium, there were too many students to even count them, they varied from 1st years to 3rd years. All students divide themselves into 2 groups which were the Red Team and the White Team.

Then the 3rd-year guy from Class A named Fujimaki introduced himself as a leader of the Red Team and started giving some advice. Most of them were for us, the 1st years.

I was slightly surprised that the leader wasn't Manabu Horikita but I couldn't care any less about this fact.

I noticed that Katsuragi from Class A approached us and started talking with Horikita and Hirata. However, he didn't look overly happy to cooperate with us so I guess from what strategy he had picked during the special exam on the cruise, he will probably propose not to hinder each other and nothing more. It would be good to at least get the names of their participants on the three-legged race and it looks like even Horikita realized it and started to negotiate with him but judging from how he was shaking his head, the negotiation didn't go well.

" Hey, what's up with that girl?" Ike who was standing almost next to me whispered.

I was hesitating whether I wanted to turn to look at who he was talking about but after a while of consideration, I decided to take a look, after all, if it was just some stupidly overly cute girl or extremely beautiful girl, his voice would sound much more excited.

When I looked in the same direction as he was looking, I saw Sakayanagi who was sitting on the special chair perhaps prepared by the school.

She also noticed our gazes and when she saw me, she lightly smiled at me, however, she refrained herself from greeting me in front of so many people.

"Oh? Did you see that?! That girl smiled at me!" Ike was trying his best to whisper but he was too excited and others could clearly hear him…including Sakayanagi who lightly chuckled when she heard his comment.

Ike realized what he has done and started to panic a bit due to many people weirdly staring at him, however, there was still a smile on his face…maybe he thinks that she chuckled because she thought that his behavior was cute? Who knows, this idiot is really hard to understand…

I notice Sakayanagi taking out her phone, she started typing something and after a while, she stopped typing and at the exact time she has stopped, my phone vibrated.

Why would she contact me here and now?

I waited a few minutes before taking out my own phone and checking the new message I have received.

[What a coincidence for our classes to ally after we recently formed that pact but I certainly don't mind it. How would you like to cooperate? However, I need to warn you that Katsuragi's faction still has some power so I might not be able to fully cooperate with you.]

Well, Katsuragi's faction looks much smaller than before but that doesn't mean that he has no power in the class so I can understand her reasoning.

[Let's talk about that later and not actually here where anyone can look into our phones.] I quickly sent the message and put my phone inside my pocket, without any intention of taking it out again.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Felix9713 Felix9713

I guess a bit boring chapter but it can't be helped.

COMMENT

14 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 82: #81 Secret Collaboration

After the meeting inside the gymnasium, both I and Sakayanagi decided to meet up in the secluded area without any security cameras around.

"Well, what kind of cooperation are you expecting from me?" Sakayanagi asked me with an anticipating smile.

Instead of answering her right away, I looked at the person standing on the right side of Sakayanagi.

That person was Kamuro who also noticed my stare and her expression became annoyed one because she understood my meaning behind that stare.

"Oh? Are you worried about Kamuro here? There is no need to." Sakayanagi also noticed my hesitation so she reassured me.

Well, she probably already knows about our deal so I guess it doesn't matter. It also seems that Sakayanagi has full control over Kamuro.

"I won't beat around the bush and get right into the point. Can you get hold of detailed information about Class B's students and their participation table?" I revealed my point to her which definitely won't be an easy task.

"Fuu…That's a lot you are asking for, you know? This is cooperation so what do I get from you in return?" She was slightly surprised by my request but her smile immediately returned.

"Something of the same value but in the end, you don't really care about this sports festival, right?" I replied to her and also asked her a question while shrugging my shoulders.

"Oh? Why would you think like that? After all, our class can lose more than 200 points if we lose miserably." She asked me with an amused expression.

"Because you won't be participating, therefore Katsuragi will be taking lead in this sports festival. The more points your class will lose, the more influence will he lose. Plus it's not like your class can't afford to lose 200 points, even if Class B would win the 1st place, they still won't be anywhere near to overtake your class." I said with a nonchalant expression and with hands in my pockets.

"So you are saying that you will help Class A to lose? Fufufu, each second passes, you are becoming more and more interesting, Walker-kun. I am really curious about you" Sakayanagi couldn't help but laugh a bit when she heard my ridiculous proposal. As for her curiosity…she most likely meant my past and the reason why I was assigned to Class D.

Kamuro on the other side frowned a bit when she heard our conversation, however, she didn't say anything.

"Although it isn't a half-bad offer, Katsuragi underestimates Ryuen too much and he is too passive to do something radical. Class B has probably most of the athletic students from all the other classes, therefore it's easy to predict that Katsuragi will definitely lose against Ichinose and with a little bit of luck, he will also lose against Ryuen which means that he will lose at least 50 points and it wouldn't be that hard for your class to also overcome him. I can't imagine your class wanting to end in the last place. I don't really see any value in this deal…" She said with a smile but there was no indication of her trying to leave which meant that she was just waiting for my response, testing me.

"True enough, however, I can also do it the other way and instead of being neutral or sabotaging Katsuragi, I can also help him during the sports festival, help him in gaining more influence and support. After all, we of Class D and Class A are a team…" I said with a provocative smile.

Hearing my words, Kamuro's frown only intensified as she started glaring at me with a wariness visible in her eyes.

"Fufu, I guess your deal is acceptable, even though I have confidence in overwhelming the whole Katsuragi's faction, it would only be more troublesome if you decided to butt in."

"Are you su-" Kamuro was surprised by how easily Sakayanagi agreed to my suggestion so she tried to change her decision, however, she closed her mouth when she noticed Sakayanagi raise her hand indicating for her to stop talking.

"However, Walker-kun, I am not entirely confident in gaining all information about all of their students but I have some confidence in obtaining their participation table, nevertheless, don't expect much from me because I will have a small impact during the sports festival." She said with a smile.

'She has some confidence in obtaining Class B's participation table' Which means that there is also a chance that she won't obtain it and as for their information…I will have to observe them during their PE lessons myself if I want to be sure.

"Alright, that should be everything, thank you for your precious time. See you both later, Kamuro-san, Sakayanagi-san" I said and prepared myself to leave however I instinctively stopped walking when I have heard Sakayanagi's voice.

"Walker-kun, does the name 'White Room' ring a bell to you?"

With my back facing her, I frowned when I heard her words. I felt like I knew that name however it also felt so unfamiliar at the same time.

What is it? Why does it sound so familiar yet I can't recall what it is with my photographic memory?

I had too many questions inside my head however I decided to shove them aside for now because I had to reply to Sakayanagi unless I want her to turn too suspicious of me.

I turned around to look at her with as genuinely confused expression as I could fake.

"No…what is it?" I asked her with a combination of confused yet cautious expression.

"... sigh Forget it, it's nothing important, just a little mistake" She observed my expression for a bit before dropping it. Her expression was on the verge between relief and disappointment which didn't make any sense to me.

"Katsuragi will be the one in charge of Class A's participation table, however, I can recommend someone athletically capable in the mixed three-legged race." She continued and even offered to help me with such a small things for nothing in return while giving a glance to the side at Kamuro.

I ran my eyes over the entire Kamuro's body and nodded in satisfaction…she indeed looks athletically capable, however…

"What are you looking at?" Kamuro didn't notice Sakayanagi's earlier glance at her so she wrapped her arms around her body as if to protect it from my eyes while she glared at me with a weird expression and hostility visible in her eyes.

"Fufu, that was indeed rude from you, Walker-kun. But we were earlier talking about you, Kamuro. Walker-kun probably just wanted to check if you are really capable." Sakayanagi explained to her trusted aid when she noticed how strangely she was behaving.

"I see…" Kamuro mumbled and 'stopped protecting her body from my eyes' with a slightly embarrassed expression however she tried her best to maintain her poker face.

"That was indeed rude from me, I am sorry about that." I nodded at Sakayanagi's explanation and apologized to Kamuro.

"However, why would you want to help me this way? Wouldn't that increase the chances of getting a better place at the sports festival?" I questioned her offer, after all, we get even more points in the recommended contests than in the universal ones.

"It's one of many contests where we are real allies so why not? Even if we will win that contest, it's only 1 contest out of many others, it won't make that big difference" She shrugged her shoulders as to show her indifference to this matter.

I thanked them and finally left the place.

--After Felix left--

"Sakayanagi-san, are you really sure about this?" Kamuro asked while both of them were watching Felix's back that was slowly disappearing in the distance.

"Yeah, why not? Aren't you curious about him too? There is no harm in a little cooperation, at least for now" Sakayanagi replied with an amused smile.

"I guess…?" Kamuro mumbled in low voice, however, her mind was somewhere else.

'What kind of person is he? Why is Sakayanagi making deals with him so leisurely? He was able to gain her attention and interest but why? I admit that he definitely doesn't look like a student who should be in Class D but if I have to be honest then I am not entirely sure where I would place him. Sometimes he even looks like a person out of this world, simply too mysterious just by looking at him.' Karumo thought with a helpless expression because she couldn't find an answer to any of these questions.

"Mysterious, isn't he?" Sakayanagi asked with an interested smile, she could read what was going on inside Karumo's mind just by looking at her face.

Her words slightly jolted Karumo who wasn't paying attention and as a response, she only nodded her head with a complicated expression.

--()-- 2

Our first PE class ever since the school resumed classes begun.

The teacher told us that we can do whatever we want so everyone formed a circle to quickly form groups and start practicing for the upcoming sports festival.

I excused myself from the lesson by saying that I wasn't feeling very well. Although Sudo wasn't very happy after hearing this, however, I explained to him that the sports festival is still a few weeks away so I can practice later but what if I caught something during the practice while I wasn't feeling very good. It's better to rest and skip one class of PE instead of being ill for the entire week and have no way to practice or not being able to even attend the festival in the worst scenario possible. He immediately calmed down when I told him my reasons so I was able to excuse myself without any further problems and sit in the bleachers, observing my classmates practicing.

I even spotted Kei talking to a lot of girls, I guess she was persuading them to try their hardest.

I chose the lastest and highest row to sit at so I could have a good view of everyone training.

Thankfully, I am the only one here so I can do my job with ease and without any interruptions.

I closed my eyes and started to focus on my eyes, it was a very similar process as when I was trying to enter The Golden Cliff.

After a minute of concentration, I slowly opened my eyes, revealing extremely calm red irises, vertical slit pupils with a yellow glittering circle around them.

My sight became much clearer and far superior to before the change. And I must add that my sight was already superior to an average human. After this change, I was able to see clearly all the details.

Even from such a distance, I was able to notice when people were having a bad stance during the running. I was able to see how much they are using their muscles and if they are using them in the right way, practically everything.

However, maintaining such a state was extremely straining so I had to stop when I have got a headache after 30 minutes of observing them but I have got most of the students covered up at that time. I can observe the rest individually without entering that state, however, the same can't be said about Class B and C…

sigh I still have a lot work to do but at least I have a lot of time before the sports festival begins.

"Are you sure you are alright?" The one who approached me was Kei with a worried expression while offering me bottled water and I couldn't say that I wasn't expecting that question from someone because my face must be even paler than before due to that headache and exhaustion it caused me.

"Thanks… gulp... gulp" I accepted it with a smile and gulped the entire bottle of water in one go.

"Haaa, nice and cold. Maybe I wasn't getting better due to dehydration, now I feel much better, thank you" I thanked her once again with a smile and she returned the smile, however, she quickly went back to her friends because anyone could see her talk with me and it would be better if we don't create any unnecessary rumors.

Now…when to contact those maggots from Class C?

I leisurely thought and looked around to see if anyone is watching me but everyone was too focused on their practice so I crushed the plastic bottle in my hand and threw it precisely into the trash bin for the plastics only standing tens of meters away from me.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Felix9713 Felix9713

There will be a few chapters of planning before the actual sports festival.

COMMENT

14 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 83: #82 Preparations

When the bell rang, indicating the end of the last class for today, everyone dispersed and went their way. Most of the people left in groups, although it couldn't be said that Class D is perfectly united, at least the groups are becoming bigger and they don't have much problem interacting with the other groups as they had before the Survival Exam on the desolated island. Maybe even the event where we visited the pool in our spare time as a class helped a bit in uniting us.

During the lesson when everyone was either paying attention to the teacher or taking their own notes about the lesson, I used this chance to give a piece of paper to the person sitting right behind me.

"Are you planning something for this upcoming sports festival?" I asked Ayanokoji when the only people remaining inside the classroom were 2 of us.

"...Well, not really, there is no need to do anything anyway." Ayanokoji answered my question, ever since our talk at the pool, he stopped playing fool around me and took our conversations seriously.

"What about Chabashira-sensei?" I asked with my back to him while acting as if I was still taking some notes from the previous lesson.

"That's what I find intriguing, she actually stopped demanding results from me…" He replied with a serious tone. Although he didn't actually ask me, I already know what he is thinking.

"I dunno if it's because of me since she never actually 'DEMANDED' anything from me. Maybe it's her tactic, to find out who is more worthy of her protection." I nonchalantly said while shrugging my shoulders.

"So you have the same condition…" He muttered.

"Don't tell me you haven't thought of it ever since our talk at the pool…" I turned around and looked at him with a weird expression.

"It indeed crossed my mind, however, there was no solid evidence so I wasn't a hundred percent sure. And with her personality, I think she would have already told us about such competition between us." What he said was indeed the truth. Sae-chan is someone who is straightforward when it comes to these things. If she indeed plans to cover for only one of us then she would have already told us to get the best results during the sports festival. Why did she suddenly stop demanding results from him?

"So you have no intention of doing anything…Would you at least be interested in lending me a hand?" I asked him with a faint smile.

"... sigh Well, it depends on what do you expect from me and I also want you to answer one of my questions before I accept" He said with a slightly hesitating expression.

I put my arms on my desk and supported my chin with my hands while coldly looking outside of the window.

"Kikyo Kushida, do you know anything about this girl?" I narrowed my eyes while observing our classmates leaving the school building and asked him with a cold tone.

"Only that she will probably try something again and that she will be the main obstacle for the unity of this class together with Horikita." He said while following the direction of my gaze where he spotted Kushida happily speaking with her friends. He wasn't trying to hide the fact that he knew about her betrayal or even his expectations of her another betrayal in the near future.

"Judging by your cold tone and how you referred to her as 'this girl'...Do you perhaps want to expel her? " He asked me with a troubled voice, maybe he didn't want to bother himself with that girl.

"Not yet, her existence is still useful for the Class D plus her athletics and academics aren't bad so it would be waste to get rid of her, instead…" I stood up and faced Ayanokoji and stretch out my hand with an open palm.

"Hehe, I will dominate her and make her submit to me!" I said and violently closed my palm with a crescent moon smile across my face and with a slightly crazy expression. 2

I will use her own popularity against her, having her as my pawn will be extremely useful in the future, however for that to happen…I will also have to take care of Ryuen.

"...I see but where is my role in all of this?" Ayanokoji looked up from his seat into my eyes with his usual poker face and asked me.

"I need your help to discover what's her problem with Horikita and why is she so obsessed with her. I want to know what exactly had happened between them, that's where is the root of her problems that I need to take hold of if I want her to fully submit to me." I told him what I needed him to do. He was much better for this job than me because he had a much closer relationship with Kushida and even closer one with Horikita because both of them were loners who were sitting right next to each other.

"... sigh Alright, I will try to do it but don't expect anything from me." Although he released a tired sigh, he accepted to help me with this small matter.

"Nice, ask your question right away." I didn't forget about our deal so I told him to shoot his question at me.

"What is your goal behind the striving for Class A? Why would you bother yourself with this when you have said to me that you are here just for fun and to experience teenage life?" He asked me with a suspicion deeply hidden in his eyes.

"I see what you are thinking about…I don't know how much our paths are crossed but I can tell you one thing…As long as you don't bother me, I won't bother you. As for your original question…Do you still remember the very first day? In what state this class was?" I reassured him and asked him.

He simply nodded so I continued.

"Don't you find exciting to bring those people all the way to Class A? There are some real idiots inside this class and seeing them in Class A… wouldn't that be simply hilarious? Plus why not try something no one has ever done? Of course, I don't expect to overthrow Class A during our first year, even if I was able to do that all alone then we would very quickly drop down because our grades aren't good enough to keep us in Class A." Although special exams have a big impact, it's not like normal grades and exams have absolutely no impact. Plus I am not aware of how many 'special exams' are there planned for us within 1 school year.

"Is that actually a legit reason?" He asked me with a weird expression.

"Well, for you it might sound like I am simply wasting time, no, for the normal teenagers, it might look like I am wasting my time around doing nothing with no goal in my head, however, for now, I have only 1 goal…" I looked once again out of the window, while watching the sunset my face became much colder than the time when I was talking about Kushida…if it had to be compared…the other time would be simply called warm expression in front of the face I was making right now.

"?!" Ayanokoji also noticed how the air around me completely changed and I was no longer in my 'fun mood', he slightly moved the chair he was sitting on further from his desk, perhaps to get a better position in case I abruptly attacked him. Even his usual poker face was replaced by unusual cautiousness.

"Sorry, I recalled some old memories. However, I can assure you that neither you nor your father is part of my 'goal'. Although your father perhaps can't be called a good person nor he can be called a good father, still, there are much worse people living in the outside world, I advise you to be careful, these kinds of people also tend to be slightly crazy in their heads."

"Anyway, I still have something to do, so see you tomorrow. Thanks for today." I took my bag and waved at him with the other hand as I was leaving the classroom. He only nodded in response with a slightly absent-minded face.

...

It was getting late and hardly anyone could be found inside or even around the school building. Although it was still open, no one was inside anymore, not even people bussy with their club activities.

I was waiting for someone to show up behind the school building, leaning my back against the wall with my eyes closed

click clack

"Finally" I said in a slightly annoyed tone and opened my eyes when I heard nearby footsteps.

"What do you want? If you think that you can do whatever you want to me then you are extremely wrong!" She said with a confident voice, however, I could see a deeply rooted fear in her eyes.

"I don't want to do anything to you, your existence, your body is totally meaningless to me." I said in a cold tone. I understood her concerns and I was slightly annoyed at the fact that she would even think that I would try to touch her.

"I don't believe you…Why else would you choose such a time and place to set it up as a meeting place?" She didn't believe my words and was hatefully glaring at me while wrapping her arms around her body.

"First of all…take out that phone out of your pocket and stop recording already." I said while looking at her in a disinterested way.

"What are you talking about?" She was shocked for a moment before she acted confused and puzzled at my words.

"I am running out of patience" I said with more strength than before and showed her my own phone with a video playing on the display.

"..." She was panicking a bit and it was visible on her expression.

"3…2…-" I started counting down.

"Alright, alright! Please just don't show it to school, here is my phone." She quickly handed me her phone and I stopped the recording and also turned it off just in case before returning it to her.

"This time, I will also tolerate that you didn't come actually alone as I instructed you but I guess they are only your friends who were involved in that incident right?" I said with a nonchalant expression, however her expression was completely opposite when she heard my words.

"H-h-how? How did you-?" This time, she really looked extremely afraid as she even started shaking.

"You were overly confident compared to before, plus I know your type but enough of your questions. You are here to listen to me and not to question me, do you understand?!" I raised my voice and she quickly and obediently nodded.

"I want you to record all of the strategic meetings your class will arrange. I also want a photo of your class's participation table. Don't even try to make a fake photo, I have already seen your limits but have you seen mine?" I said with a cold smile.

"You- you want me to betray my entire class?" She asked in complete disbelief.

"You don't have to do it alone…your friends involved in that incident can also help you with this." I ruthlessly added with a warm smile.

"Even if I do that, you can blackmail me even after that event and there won't be the end of it." She dejectedly shook her head.

"I promise to delete this video after you fully complete your duty." I showed her again that video while pointing at the delete button with a smile.

"Why should I believe in your words?" She asked me with a hesitating expression.

"You have no choice here, either 4 of you get expelled and I will simply contact someone else to replace you or you will do as I tell you and have a small chance that I will delete it afterward, however, if you really want, we can also write it down on the paper." I said with a reassuring smile.

"You have someone else to use?!" She cried out with a horrified expression.

I simply nodded with a confident smile and it took her a few minutes to calm down her emotions raging inside her. I guess I gave her quite a scare by discovering all of her plans, to that extent that she believes in everything I say.

"If we write it down on the paper then it will be controlled by the school…so our video will be discovered in the end." She said with a helpless smile.

"You are really a dummy, aren't you?" I said with an amused smile.

"?! What do you mean?!" She appeared to be angered by being called a 'dummy' by me.

Average boobs and average looks overall with no brain…that's how I would describe this girl standing right in front of me. I thought while looking at her with pity in my eyes.

"If we will decide to make a contract, it will indeed be controlled by the school, however, they won't care about that video at all. They only act like a middle man who acts as he saw nothing. They will delete the video and will question neither of us.

"...Alright, I will do what you want this time." She agreed after a few seconds of hesitating.

"Well, that's everything for today, I will be going back. We will sign the contract another day, make sure that no one gets hold of what we just discussed." I said and as I was leaving, I waved a few times behind me.

That video will become completely useless anyway after this event so there is no need for any contract but whatever. The most important thing is that she doesn't know that.

Ahh, what a beautiful night. I thought while observing the full moon on the sky with a tranquil smile.

COMMENT

13 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 84: #83 Scouting

"Here you go" Kamuro said with her usual serious expression as she was handing me the stack of papers.

"That was fast, should I say, as expected of Sakayanagi-san?" I muttered as I was going over the papers she has just given me.

"Hm? What's this?" I asked her while showing her the last paper.

"Class A's participants of the recommended contests only" She simply said with a disinterested expression as if it was normal or expected.

"I didn't ask for it but whatever…" I said and looked especially at this last paper.

When I saw the participants on the three-legged contest, my expression became a bit weird.

"...You are going to participate in the three-legged contest?" I asked her while showing her the paper with her name on it.

"That's what Sakayanagi-san instructed me to do so I recommended myself. As we don't really have many athletic girls in our class, Katsuragi was forced to let me participate even if I am known as Sakayanagi-san's right hand." She explained with folded arms and slightly dissatisfied expression

"I see…are you perhaps expecting me to tell you who will be your partner?" I asked uncertainly while watching her expectant expression.

"Well, it would be better for my mind to know that information but I guess in the end, it wouldn't make any difference in terms of performance." She said so, however, it didn't look like she was leaving any time soon.

"Well, our class still hasn't agreed on this so even if I wanted to tell you, I can't." I told her with a wry smile and she just glared at me, displeased with my words.

"Alright, Sakayanagi-san didn't especially tell me to discover who will be my partner so I guess I can let it go. That should be everything I wanted to discuss with you. We should now limit our contact as much as possible." She told me with a wariness visible on her face.

"Alright, give my thanks to Sakayanagi-san for me. See you later" I told her and put the stack of papers I have received into my bag before leaving.

"Hmpf!" In response, she just snorted and didn't even say goodbye.

What's up with her? I thought while secretly looking behind me at Kamuro who stood there with an irritated expression.

--

'How about thanking me too? No?' Kamuro thought with an irritated expression while glaring at Felix's slowly distancing back. 1

--

I also have to take care of that matter with the contract and also to check on the guys from Class B… sigh what a busy day. But I guess the night will be even worse, I probably won't be able to get any sleep for a few days straight.

I took out my phone and contacted a few people and told them to come to the cafeteria if they have spare time and want to help me with something.

"Walker-kun, I have read your message and I was close by so I decided to come here earlier, I hope it's not inconvenient for you." One of the few I have invited came almost immediately, it was Yukimura. I have a favorable opinion of him and although our relationship isn't the one where we could be called friends but I would say that we have mutual respect for each other. As for why I have a favorable opinion of him…simply, there aren't that many people in Class D who can make a favorable impression on me and he is one of them. He is smart, diligent and as of now even modest. He used to look down on most of the people in our class however the survival exam and upcoming sports festival totally changed his mindset. He is someone who can realize and acknowledge his mistakes to change himself, not everyone can be like him, in short, he has a lot of potential.

"Of course I don't mind, please take a seat and while we wait for others, I will explain to you what I want to do and who else will be joining." I said with a friendly smile while pointing with my hand at the chair opposite of me.

"Then please excuse me" He slightly bowed his head and sat down.

"First of all, let me explain why you are here and who will be joining us later…" I started explaining everything to him.

...

"I see…so your plan is to scout out Class B's abilities? But when do you want to do it? Most of the people from Class B indeed attend some clubs but scouting everyone individually would waste too much time." He nodded after he heard my plan and instead of complaining or questioning my choices of people who will be joining us, he just asked about the main problems with a serious expression. I guess I got his attention on this.

"Class D has lunch break right now, however for every class it's different because the school doesn't want cafeteria to get crowded. Actually, Class B has PE class right now as we are talking and we are free to observe them as long as we don't disturb them. Are you in? Although you don't know much about sports, having more eyes is always better, after all, there will be a lot of students to observe" I explained with a smile while occasionally sipping on my coffee.

"I see…I guess there is no harm in-" He wanted to agree but was interrupted by a nearby voice talking to us.

"Hey~ we are here!" It was Matsushita and Kei who came, however, Matsushita was the one who took the lead.

Yukimura awkwardly looked at Kei and she did the same, they stared at each other for a slight moment before Kei nodded at him as to greet him. This greatly surprised Yukimura as he stared at Kei with wide-open eyes before he woke up and also nodded at her. Well, this kind of awkward reaction is expectable, considering their not so good past but that was before Kei started changing, it could be said that right now she was completely someone else. Well, at least in her mindset, she still pretends in front of her friends to be the same old Kei.

"Hello, thank you for accepting my request." I greeted both of them with a smile.

"Hehe, no problem~" Matsushita giggled and waved with her hand to show that she doesn't mind it.

I wanted to invite one more person but that person has the other worries so 4 of us should be enough not to draw any special suspicion. If I went alone then it would complicate things later on.

"Alright, what I want to do is…" I explained my plan to the girls.

"Good, I don't mind taking a look at the other class, at least it will serve as good motivation for us." Matsushita agreed with an excited smile and an overly enthusiastic voice.

"Let's go before our lunch break ends, the next class is PE and I doubt we want to miss that. Sudo-kun wouldn't be especially happy about this." Yukimura stood up and said with a serious tone while adjusting his glasses.

Kei refrained from talking too much because our group is definitely an unusual one. If the others saw us talking to each other like buddies then it would only get more complicated. Like this, others will think that this was Horikita's idea and her choice of the people inside the group.

We went to the school's sports field where Class B was currently having PE class. It seems that we arrived a bit late and there were only 15 minutes remaining before their class ends but that should be enough time for me to check their abilities a bit, at least for now it should be enough.

Class B also noticed our presence but they weren't disturbed by this and continued with their class as usual.

...

We observed their practice while making our own comments and opinions from time to time. After their class ended, Ichinose immediately run up to our group.

"Hi everyone!" She greeted us with a smile, there wasn't even a shred of displeasure on her face, as if she didn't care about us scouting on them.

"Hi…" Everyone greeted her with a slightly awkward expression, perhaps they felt guilty for scouting out people like Ichinose, however, I was glad for them to do that.

"Haha, there is no need for you to feel guilty about this. Our class was thinking about doing the same thing so no worries." Ichinose obviously also saw their awkward-guilty expressions so she just laughed off and told us not to worry.

All of us nodded and sighed in relief after we heard her say that.

"So what do you think?" She asked us with a confident and expectant smile.

"Eh, well, your class is indeed very athletic." Yukimura answered what all of us were thinking.

"Thanks! I look forward to competing against you guys! By the way, whose idea was it?" She asked us with a curious expression.

I saw Yukimura open his mouth to speak again however, this time, I stopped him.

"Horikita-san, she wanted us to check your class out during our lunch break." I said with a slightly annoyed tone to show that I was annoyed with Horikita for denying me my chance to eat lunch.

Yukimura was slightly surprised by my words however he quickly hid it away. Matsushita and Kei just wore their slightly bored expressions, not being disturbed by my words.

They are getting better at reading my intentions, hehe.

Seeing this, Ichinose gave me a last suspicious look before switching to a pitying look.

"I am sorry to hear that but I am sure that Horikita-san has a lot of work on her own so don't feel bad about her." She optimistically said and even tried to convince us not to hate Horikita.

We didn't chat for too long because Ichinose just finished her PE class so she had to take a shower.

...

"Why did you say that?" Yukimura asked me with a confused expression, he even looked at the 2 girls who were accompanying us but seeing that they didn't care about that detail almost shocked him.

"Truth be told, having Ichinose's attention on your back isn't the best feeling. She is a smart person and if she knew that it was my idea she would keep an eye on me." I simply told him that I didn't want to stand out, at least not yet and definitely not in that sense. I want to alarm everyone about my physical abilities and not about my cunning side. Of course, something like this can't be called cunning, however, Ichinose is extremely careful and aware of her surroundings so she would definitely mark me as one of the few students to look out for. Not to mention that she knows that my circle of people around me is extremely small and it would be hard for me to gather so many people unless her information about me was indeed wrong.

"I see…" He nodded his head in understanding, however, that didn't stop him from carefully looking at me with caution visible in his eyes.

I understood the meaning behind his gaze but I pretended not to notice it.

--Next day--

"Finally, I was able to borrow it!" Hirata who stood before our entire class said with a relieved smile, it was evident that he was in a good mood but it would be more of a miracle if he wasn't in a good mood.

It was once again, another PE class and our class wanted to borrow all kinds of tools and devices for practicing. The first one we wanted to borrow was grip strength measuring device, reason behind this was especially the tug-of-war contest. We needed to know everyone's abilities to also know how to form groups.

"Alright, let's start with…" Hirata spoke and as he was about to give the device to Sotomura, someone took it from his hand by force.

"Let me start first. Having high standards might motivate some students to perform better." It was Sudo who took the device and without even listening to other opinions, he started.

"Haa!" He shouted and gripped the device with all his strength until even some of his veins were visible on his arm.

The device immediately started measuring and it immediately started on 50 then immediately jumped on 60 then 70 and slowly climbed up to 80 kg where it finally stopped moving.

Hm? That's pretty strong for a high schooler. I thought while looking at the final numbers on the device's display, even I was impressed who had a completely different outlook on the strength itself.

"Aaah…" Sudo heavily sighed out.

"Haha, the next one…here you go Ayanokoji" When he looked at the students standing around him, looking at the numbers he produced with dumbfounded expressions on their faces, he confidently laughed. Then he handed the device to the closest person standing from him, who was coincidentally Ayanokoji himself.

"That was freaking amazing Sudo-kun!" Ike, impressed by Sudo's show of strength immediately exclaimed once he woke up from his daze. His exclamation also woke up others who were evenly stunned by Sudo's performance. Some of them weren't happy how Sudo stole the device from his classmate.

"Well, well…I brought 2 pieces so who will take the other one?" Hirata also noticed the displeasure others were feeling so he decided to intercept the whole conversation.

Everyone calmed themselves, however, no one wanted to take the second piece and who would want it? After Sudo's show of strength…anyone else with much lesser strength would look like a clown.

Hirata also noticed it so he gave me a pleading look.

sigh I guess I will be the one who motivates the other people. It's not like I wanted to set a record with a mole inside our class. This way, I will be able to motivate others while having an average score.

"If no one wants to do it then I will try" I said with a raised arm and unmotivated expression.

Hirata thanked me and handed me the device. I took it into my right hand and started to observe it.

"Sudo-kun, about how much would be the average score?" Ayanokoji asked him while giving me a side glance.

"Hm? Around 60 kg, I think." Sudo replied with a clueless expression.

"60…huh?" Ayanokoji muttered while glancing at me.

...I am sorry buddy. Although I know that average should be at least slightly lower, I can't tell you because I need to take advantage of the situation when others will be too focused on your score…

I played as if I didn't notice his gaze and kept on examining the device.

"Walker-kun, it's not a written exam, you won't find any answers by simply looking at it." Sudo noticed my actions so he urged me to begin however, it was at that time…

"Oh?!" Ike exclaimed and everyone's attention turned on Ayanokoji who was gripping his device with a strength of 50 kg and it was still slowly rising up.

I have to take advantage of this…

I am still very unfamiliar with my power and I have no idea how hard I have to squeeze my hand to get at least strength of 45 kg.

I squeezed the device with ease and display immediately started at 150.

F*ck, f*ck, f*ck!

I immediately eased my grip and it slowly dropped down until it became stable at 50 kg. 1

"Whoa, Ayanokoji, you are pretty strong! Where were you hiding that strength?" Sudo happily said while slapping Ayanokoji's back.

I took a look at his final score and it was slightly over 60 kg.

...So much for not standing out, huh? I thought while giving him a pitying look

Hirata wrote down his score so I approached him to tell him mine.

"I got slightly over 50″ I reported to him.

"That's really good, thank you" He replied with a smile while writing my score down on his paper.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Felix9713 Felix9713

Ugh, another exam tomorrow.

COMMENT

14 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 85: #84 Forming the pairs

After everyone tried out the grip strength measuring device and submitted their results to Hirata, it was time for the 100-meter dash.

As for the results of the previous event:

1. Sudo-kun – 80.7 kg

2. Ayanokoji-kun – 60.2 kg

3. Hirata-kun – 57.5 kg

4. Miyake-kun – 53.1 kg

5. Walker-kun – 50.3 kg 1

.

.

After me, the results kept decreasing at a pretty fast pace until it hit average scores around 40-45 kg

"Ugh, these results are just mediocre at best…how are we supposed to win the tug-of-war against other classes with such pathetic results?"

"Our best chance to win that contest is to simply gather the strongest members into 1 group…" Horikita said with a thoughtful expression.

"Wait, that's the same as abandoning everyone else…Do you think that's okay?" Shinohara immediately complained about her strategy with a dissatisfied expression.

"Do you have any better strategy to win? If yes, I will definitely hear you out but if not then this is the best way we can take." Horikita retorted to Shinohara's complaint in a cold tone.

"I agree with Horikita's strategy, we won't be able to win anything by forming balanced teams!" Sudo immediately voiced out his opinion to support Horikita.

He is really obsessed with her…

"..." Although that strategy might be ruthless to some unathletic students, it still is the best way to win at least one match of tug-of-war, therefore, Shinohara was no longer able to say anything else.

"Alright, I guess we already know how to form the groups for the tug-of-war but what about the other contests? Not every contest is based on athletic abilities, for example, Scavenger hunt." Although even Hirata didn't look very pleased by Horikita's strategy, he realized that it was for the best so he swallowed any unnecessary words because he didn't want to cause any meaningless conflict.

"..." There was only silence, even Sudo or Horikita had no opinion about this.

"...Success in the Scavenger hunt relies a lot on luck so how about we decide it simply by the luck?" Hirata told his opinion on this when no one came forward to tell their own opinion.

"How do you want to decide it by the 'luck'? Sudo asked with a confused expression.

Luck…ugh. I don't even want to participate in that contest, to be honest.

"Hmm…How about rock paper scissors?" Hirata suggested with a smile.

"Alright, let's do it quickly, 1 point and the loser is eliminated and the winner goes against another winner until only 3 people will remain." Sudo quickly decided the rules, it was evident that he wasn't interested in this because it wasn't something where he could show off his athletic prowess.

So we started to form groups of 2 people and started the 'game'

I won my first match.

Come on, I don't have that good luck, please. I thought while playing against another winner and opposite to my expectations…I won once again.

Then 3rd win, 4th win…it went like this for a while until only 3 people remained.

And of course, I was among them.

F*CK THIS CURSE. I might have had good luck during the selection but I can bet my life that I will draw the worst task I can get during the actual contest. 1

Even though I will still have a chance to change the participants, I couldn't help but curse my 'luck' inwardly.

"Alright, those who will participate in the Scavenger hunt is Walker-kun, Ayanokoji-kun and lastly me. Does anyone have any complaints about this?" Hirata asked with a smile, however, no one came forward to say anything, instead, most of them just sighed in relief.

Ayanokoji looked at me with a helpless expression and I couldn't help but return the same look. 1

"Alright, that should do for the Scavenger Hunt and tug-of-war contests. Looking at the time, we still have some time before the class ends so let's at least start with a 100-meter dash and three-legged race." Hirata said with a smile while checking the time on his watches.

Everyone agreed with him and we started with the 100-meter dash. We were done pretty quickly because it wasn't anything complicated. Hirata has once again written the results of each student down to his notebook. I once again ended up in a better place, however, it wasn't enough to take any of the first 3 positions. The most noticeable change was that this time, Ayanokoji ended up at much worse position than me.

Have some common sense, will you? I thought while looking at Ayanokoji with a slightly annoyed expression.

In the first competition, you show such good results and in the second competition you end up having average results…

" You aren't taking it seriously…Why? Don't tell me you are uninterested in sports festival as Koenji" Horikita approached me when no one was around me and whispered to me with a displeased expression.

What! The! Actual! F*ck?! You are complaining about me not doing my best yet Ayanokoji who was able to take 2nd place in the previous event is fine with having average results right now?

" Anyone can come here and look at our practice. Why should I try my best? So everyone can see it even before the sports festival?" I retorted back because I actually had reasons for doing this.

" ...That's…but even then, where are we supposed to place you when we don't even have your genuine results?" She hesitated a bit because even she knew that a lot of students will definitely take a look at us, however, she still tried to convince me while having displeased expression while looking right into my eyes.

" Look, you can place me wherever you want but remember-" I tried to give her advice but I was interrupted.

"What are you guys talking about? Does Horikita-san perhaps want to be paired with Walker-kun?" Hirata asked with a puzzled expression.

"No! I don't need anyone slowing me down!" She tossed her hair and left with an irritated expression on her face.

"?! Walker-kun, your time wasn't bad so why does she think that you will slow her down?" Hirata approached me and asked me while looking at Horikita's back with a confused expression.

She thinks that if I took it seriously than she would be able to keep up with me but because she doesn't know how fast I am, she doesn't want to be paired with me…I guess? How am I supposed to know what she is thinking inside her head…

"I don't know…how did the class decide to form the pairs?" I asked him because while I was talking with Horikita, he and the rest of the students were discussing something so I guessed that was the thing.

"Well, since the three-legged race is not entirely about athletics we decided that anyone can go with whom he/she wants but if no one has a specific preference then we will simply write down numbers and 2 people with the same number will become the pair for the duration of this practice. Of course, further adjustments and changes of the pairs can be left to the time after our PE class ends." He answered with a slightly helpless smile.

Indeed, this was probably the best way because forming pairs of one gender could be done much easier but pairing males and females together in this class? That's just a disaster, most of the girls don't even trust us, boys.

"So, what will you take? Do you have someone you want to be paired with or will you take a random partner?" He asked me with a curious expression while giving a quick glance at Kei and Horikita.

Saying to someone who is even a girl at that…'Would you like to be paired with me?'

That's simply a good way how to spread the rumors.

"Nope, I won the rock paper scissors game so I believe in my luck that I will get a good partner." I said with a confident smile.

And as I thought, most of the guys simply chose to take the same way as me. Except for Ike who immediately ran up to Kushida before anyone else could do it before him, to be honest, if he could have been this fast during the 100-meter dash then he might have had a chance to become a champion. There was also Sudo who stick around Horikita who seemed slightly irritated by this fact and then there was Yamauchi who was begging Sakura who simply had no strength in her voice to either agree or disagree.

"Alright, papers are ready, everyone! Please come and take one paper and when I call out the number, both people having the same number will step out." Hirata said with a welcoming smile and hat in his hand.

I came forward, buried my hand into the hat without looking and took a small strip of paper with the number 6 written on it then I returned to my post and waited for Hirata to call out my number.

"Number 1!" Hirata called out and the ones who stepped out were Ayanokoji and Sakura. Ayanokoji acted nonchalant seeing this development however Sakura was already nervously blushing while looking downwards.

"Alright, ...Ayanokoji-kun…and…Sakura-san. You can go to the track and start to practice first." Hirata mumbled and started writing their names down into his notebook.

Ayanokoji simply nodded at his words and went towards the track with Sakura following him like a tail

...

"Number 6!" Hirata called out.

Finally…I was already slightly bored with only standing still in one place.

I stepped forward and I also immediately noticed my partner who stepped out together at the same time with me.

Mei-Yu Wang…huh? I thought while having an indifferent expression on my face.

...

"You don't seem very excited or happy…" I said while walking towards the track with Wang next to me.

"Ah?! I am sorry…I was just thinking about something, it's not like I don't want to be paired together with Walker-kun, please don't get me wrong." She immediately replied in a panic but she denied her disappointment she was feeling right now.

Hehe, what a sweet girl, although it is evident that she wanted to be paired with someone else perhaps it was Hirata, she still said otherwise to not hurt me.

Even though, I wouldn't be hurt by the words of a teenage girl, her actions still impressed me a bit.

"Is it Hirata-kun?" I decided to tease her a bit.

"Wh-what?!" Hearing his name, she immediately panicked.

"Don't worry, I won't tell anyone" I replied with a teasing smile.

"H- how?" She asked me with a confused and helpless expression while intensively looking at me as if my face was shrouded in mystery.

"You ask how? Your disappointment was already visible when you stepped out of the crowd and Hirata kept standing still. You were looking at him with regret." I snapped my head to the side to look her right into eyes and answered her question with a nonchalant smile.

"I see…" She muttered with an absent-minded expression.

"I am sorry…" She apologized while looking downwards, embarrassed by what she has done.

Why is she apologizing?

"No need to apologize…isn't it natural reaction when you don't end up paired with someone you like?" I asked her with a confused expression, there was absolutely no resentment in my eyes or voice.

Hearing my words, she abruptly raise her head to look at me with a surprised expression.

" I-I guess so…We should hurry up!" When our eyes met she immediately said with slightly red cheeks before running to the track.

?! Why has she acted as if my words were something embarrassing? Was she embarrassed by how I have said that she likes Hirata? I thought while looking at her back with furrowed brows.

I really have to work on the better reading of the people's emotions…

COMMENT

13 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 86: #85 Mii-chan 1

When I arrived at the track, I was already able to see Wang waving at me with a rope in her hand and a happy smile across her face.

Hm? What an absurd change of the mood…Wasn't she still feeling down just a few minutes ago?

I approached her while taking a look at how Ayanokoji and Sakura were doing. To be honest, they weren't fast but they were able to find their common rhythm and overall their synergy wasn't bad. But it would be much better if Sakura wasn't freaking out every now and then…It's pretty obvious from her behavior towards Ayanokoji that she likes him. I wonder if he knows…sometimes even I ask myself if he is just acting dense or if he truly is.

"I've got the rope already, shall we go at the start line?" She asked me in a more cheerful mood than before while showing me the rope in her hard.

"Mm" I nodded at her, however, her change of mood was really puzzling me.

...

We arrived at the starting line.

"So which leg do you want to have tied and which one you want to have free?" I asked her.

"Umm…It probably won't matter…" She answered in really low voice as if she was ashamed of something.

"What was that?" Better play it as I didn't hear her because she said that in a really low voice and I shouldn't have been able to hear it normally.

"That is…I remember your results during the 100-meter dash were pretty good and the thing is…I am not very good at athletics…" She said while looking sideways with a slightly depressed expression, ashamed of the fact that she might drag me down during the race.

So that's the problem…

"Listen-...By the way, how should I call you? Wang-san? I have heard that you have a specific nickname in our class, Mii-chan but that would be probably too intimate…What about Mii-san?" I asked with a puzzled expression, not even bothered by the words that she has said a few seconds ago.

She also noticed my calm demeanor which surprised her but my casual yet unimportant question surprised her even more as she froze staring at my puzzled face for a while before she returned to reality.

"I think we know each other for some time already, so you can call me Mii-chan or Mii-san, whatever you want…But wait, that's not the point. How come you are so much at ease even though I have just said to you that I might slow you down?" She asked me with a surprised yet confused expression while staring into my calm yet indifferent half lid open eyes.

"Okay Mii-chan, I will call you that way if you don't mind since it's a pretty cool nickname. Listen, I haven't chosen to draw my partner because I wanted to be with someone athletic. I chose to draw because I simply don't care about who will be my partner, partly because we will need to build up synergy between us anyway. Building synergy between 2 people can be sometimes very difficult task so I chose to let fate decide if I get a decent partner. You might not be fast on your legs but I bet building synergy with you will be much easier than with someone more athletic." I explained with a small smile.

"...I- thank you!" She looked to be in awe of my casual words before deeply bowing to me.

Huh?

"Stop that…let's just get started, I will tie up my right leg with your left one, is that alright with you?" I urged her to start practicing because I was slightly confused about why she was showing me such gratitude and I had no idea how to react to it.

"Fine by me!" She said aloud with much more confidence and in a cheerful mood, seeing her smile I knew that she already has some trust in me so finding the same rhythm with her will be much easier.

Of course, I could also just adapt to her speed with my superior mind and body. I would be able to run at the exact same speed after observing her for a bit but that's not what I want to do. That's something I will have to use somewhere else, here, I can build up trust between us and connect our movement together. It's a much harder task but why not try it out? I am quite curious about how will she fare in this contest.

We both crouched down and I tied up our legs together, my right leg, and her left leg.

"And…done, how about we take it easy at first?" After I was done tieing up our legs, I raise my head and looked sideways to ask her.

"Ah! Yeah, sure!" She immediately opened her eyes wide when she noticed my face being so close, she started to blush and immediately agreed to hide that fact.

Our faces were indeed extremely close to each other and unfortunately, I forgot about that fact.

I hope this event won't worsen the teamwork between us…

"Alright, let's start at a slow pace" I said and took the lead by starting the slow jog.

She was easily able to keep up without any problems, however, there were times where she almost stumbled over because she was having slight problem with keeping the same pace, she was either going too fast or too slow.

When we were halfway through the track, she actually stumbled over and almost fallen on her face if not for me catching her by her shoulder.

"I- I am sorry…" She said, not daring to look straight me in the eyes. Her expression suggested that she was feeling down, she was probably thinking of herself as nothing more than a burden.

Not good, she losing confidence and her mood is worsening…but I think it's still possible if I can cheer her up a bit…

"Don't apologize, just keep jogging while looking straight before you without any unnecessary thoughts in your mind. It seems that you have problems with your balance and keeping a steady pace, how about we put our arms over each other's shoulder? This way you can have a better balance and it might even help you keep a stable pace." Although I knew that such a gesture would be probably unacceptable for most of the girls, however, this was the best way how to improve our synergy.

Our contact was already too intimate so I wouldn't be surprised if she simply refused but in that case, I would be forced to use the other strategy.

"Huh?! W-what?" She asked with an almost horrified expression.

Figured as much, let's try to make her more comfortable with me and if that also fails then I will be forced to use the strategy I previously wanted to use.

" sigh Look at me…" I said while looking right into her eyes.

She looked at me, however, her eyes were avoiding mine.

sigh This girl…I don't know what to think about her innocent vibes she is giving off…It's slightly annoying but on the other hand, it's refreshing to see someone like her.

I should help her slightly but not to appear too forceful.

I looked around us and most of the students were either doing their best not to trip over or arguing with their partner.

Heh, there is no way that anyone is paying attention to what we are doing…

"Don't be afraid, look right into my eyes" I said with a calm smile and helped her a little by slightly raising her chin to make eye contact with her.

"Huh?!!" At first, when I touched her chin, she was panicking a lot because our faces were really close to each other and she probably thought that I was trying to do something. However, when she stared into my tranquil eyes with no ill intent hidden inside them, she calmed down and continued to stare even after I let go of her chin.

Huh? Do my eyes have the power to brainwash someone? I jokingly thought when I saw her intense never-ending stare. 2

--

'What kind of eyes are they? It almost looks like there are no emotions within them, just a pure red color that looks threatening yet calming at the same time. I can't see any hidden intent inside them…does he truly just want to help me? I've never understood the real meaning of the "strong eyes" but seeing these eyes completely enlighted me. They don't dart nervously, they keep a strong and steady position without any wavering. He is practically letting me see what he feels yet I can't see anything except for calmness.' Mii-chan thought while being enchanted by Felix's eyes.

--

"Hey! You fine?" I gently shook her shoulder because even though I was joking with that brainwashing thing, it was slowly getting scary.

"Huh? Yeah…" She finally woke up and replied to me, still, with a slightly absent-minded expression.

"So…what do you want to do?" I asked her with a smile.

Before answering me she looked around us to see how others are faring but when she saw that disaster except for a few people, she bit her lower lip.

"I-...let's try what Walker-kun suggested!" She turned back to me and answered with a resolute expression that already told me that I succeeded.

Hearing her answer, a wide grin immediately appeared on my face.

"Good! Let's show everyone how it's done. We will set an example for everyone." I said with a confident and reassuring smile.

"Yep!" She nodded with a resolute expression and a competitive smile.

Fuu, the hardest part is behind us.

We put our arms around each other's shoulders to gain a better balance. Although it probably sounds absurd, more intimacy usually means a better connection with that person.

Both of us started to slowly jog keeping the same pace as before, however, this time she had no problem with keeping the steady pace and whenever she was slowing down a bit, I helped her by nudging her with my hand on her shoulder. 1

We quickly picked up the pace and we easily overtook the pairs that were faring much better than others.

"What the hell? How can they run so fast without slowing each other down?!" The pair we just overtook exclaimed in disbelief.

Well, we are not going at a particularly fast pace but I guess we are fastest among all pairs here.

We were still speeding up and finally, we even overtook the first pair, Sakura and Ayanokoji. These two were doing pretty good despite Sakura's behavior around Ayanokoji, however, it wasn't enough to overtake me and Mii-chan.

We kept running without any major problems until we arrived at the end line.

"Hihi, we did it, Walker-kun!" She shouted, showing off all the happiness she was feeling at the moment. She even went for the double high five.

This scene left me a bit baffled, her being so happy from winning one race which wasn't even officially a competition. However despite being caught off-guard by her reaction, I still quickly went for that double high five she wanted with a confident smirk on my face.

I turned to the side and saw everyone's shocked, surprised and baffled faces.

"That was amazing you two!" Hirata and Onodera immediately caught up with us and Hirata exclaimed with a still surprised face.

"Oh…thank you Hirata-kun." Mii-chan's mood worsened a bit when she saw Hirata together with Onodera, however, she still accepted his praise with a smile.

"I don't recall you two talking to each other that often yet your teamwork is otherworldly. Walker-kun, maybe you were right with your luck, haha" Hirata immediately laughed aloud, happy with this development.

He knew that this was our first try at three-legged race yet we were pretty fast…He must be imagining how fast we will become after a longer practice.

Hearing his words, Mii-chan had a bit complicated expression, it was impossible to tell what she was feeling right now.

I nudged her with my elbow to get her attention.

" Say something in reply…You won't have a chance with him if you won't become bolder" I whispered and Hirata looked at me with a puzzled expression.

" ...No, it's alright like this" She whispered back while looking downward, however, I noticed that there was a genuine smile on her face so I decided against pushing her.

It's her choice…Normally, I wouldn't bother myself with this small thing but one could say that she made me…proud? Is that the right word? Simply said…she deserves some kind of reward for putting a lot of effort into our teamwork. Even if that reward is something silly like that…as long as it makes her happy then it's a good reward no matter how stupid the reward is.

"Hirata-kun, let's go back to practice." Onodera suggested with a shy smile while staring at Hirata's face.

"Alright, see you two after class. Keep up the good work!" He said with his encouraging smile and waved at us before leaving with Onodera.

"Are you okay, with this development?" I asked while both of us were watching their backs.

"...Yeah, I think I am." This time she answered with a much stronger voice. 4

You think?

"Shall we get back to practice too?" She stopped watching their backs and turned at me with a bright smile.

"Mm" I nodded my head and we began walking back to the starting line.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Felix9713 Felix9713

Maybe this is an unnecessary chapter with many unnecessary things but…I simply like Mii-chan so I had to do it, this is my own wish fulfillment.

COMMENT

23 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 87: #86 Real forming of groups

I and Mii-chan continued practicing for the three-legged race until our PE class ended. In the end, we were the fastest pair and there were also 5 more pairs that got along with their partner without any problems. Although they weren't as fast as us, it could be improved with more practice.

Mii-chan's mood was at its peak of happiness. And why wouldn't be…she, after all, defeated all other people who are much more athletic than her. Even Hirata who she respects and likes wasn't as good as us with his partner.

"Thank you for today, Walker-kun!" She took hold of my hand and enclosed it with her two small hands and then she thanked me with a bright innocent smile across her face.

"Don't thank me, it's your own effort that made this possible…" I shook my head with a smile and used my free hand to gently free the other hand that was at her mercy.

What I have said was the truth. If she wouldn't have been able to push herself to accept my previous offer, our teamwork wouldn't be near as good as it is right now.

"Hihi, even then, thank you very much! I have never had this much fun during the PE class before today." She giggled when she heard my "praise"

"Well, we should go, after all, we are full of sweat." I told her and she immediately opened her eyes wide when she heard me and then quickly moved a few steps away from me.

"You are right! Umm…" She looked embarrassed for some reason and she seemed that she wanted to say more but she was only fidgeting her fingers… Although I have a few theories about why she moved away from me so suddenly, I am not exactly sure.

"Yes? We are now partners for the three-legged race so you can tell me anything you need." I tried to encourage her to speak her mind.

"Umm…forget it, it's nothing important anyway. See you later in the class?" She shook her head with a smile and then asked me with an uncertain expression.

"Alright, heh and sure, see you later in the class" I chuckled hearing her question filled with uncertainty. Did she think that I would ignore her once the PE class ended? Heh, what a silly girl…

I can see in her eyes that she has genuine respect for me. I wouldn't ignore anyone who genuinely respects me. That's also one of the reasons why I tolerated Sae-chan's little attempt at blackmailing me.

With that said we parted ways and we went to our respective locker rooms to take a quick shower and get ready for another class.

--(Mii-chan's POV)--

When I entered the girl's locker room, almost everyone turned their attention to me.

What is this? I was slightly scared, seeing how everyone's eyes were on me, however, I quickly calmed down when I noticed that there was no contempt or any other ill feelings in their eyes.

"Mii-chan!!! That was amazing but I would have never thought that you would let a boy be so close to you…" Maya-chan immediately approached me and started staring at me with a teasing and mischevious smile.

"Huu" Her smile scared me a bit so I was able to only release a pathetic sound out of my mouth.

"Maya-chan, let's not make Mii-chan uncomfortable. But even I am extremely curious what had happened there, between you and Walker-kun." My eyes brightened when Chiaki-chan came to my rescue however it wasn't for long before I was feeling pressure once again when she turned her attention at me.

However, remembering what had happened out there made me immediately blush so I immediately looked downward. ...Our bodies were close, too close… I started to recall the time when we were running together before returning to reality.

"I- I just thought that it will be for the best. I had problems with balance and keeping up the steady pace." I answered while not daring to raise my head, afraid that they would notice my blushing face.

...Like this

I had to endure hundreds of questions, some of them were easy to answer, however, there were even bolder girls who have asked if he tried to take advantage of that position and if he tried to touch me. I did my best to answer those questions even though I was extremely embarrassed because I didn't want them to misunderstand and cause problems for Walker-kun but either way, I will have trauma because of this matter for the rest of my life…

However, what I found slightly strange is…whenever it looked like someone was about to get a wrong idea about Walker-kun due to my slow replying, Chiaki-chan helped me to clear any misunderstanding and even Kei-chan interrupted a few people when the questions grew too extreme. I am aware that Chiaki-chan has a pretty good relationship with Walker-kun but Kei-chan defending him is big news for me.

Although this will probably become the biggest traumatic moment in my life, I definitely don't mind it after everything that happened today with Walker-kun. He always appealed to me as a cold and indifferent individual. After today, I have realized how wrong I was with judging him, I judged a book by its cover instead of being more open-minded but I guess there is no time for regret. I can only try to make more fun and nice memories with him from this moment on…

...But it's really funny… When one doesn't know anything about Walker-kun, they will easily overlook him, however, once they know more, only then they will realize how mysterious he is. It's like living in the never-ending plains for numerous months but only then realize that there is a tall mountain standing right in the middle of the plains. Lonely yet proudly standing mountain.

"What are you thinking about, Mii-chan?" Chiaki-chan question dragged me out of my thoughts.

"Hihi, it's nothing" I giggled and told her not to worry.

Hearing my decisive yet happy reply made Chiaki look at me with a puzzled look.

--(Mii-chan's POV END)--

In Class D's classroom…

"Now that we roughly decided on pairs for the three-legged race we can more to the other contests." Hirata said with a satisfied smile while standing in front of Class D's students.

"Hirata-kun, can I add something before we will start with forming groups for the other contests?" The one who interrupted Hirata was Matsushita herself.

Hm? Even I was slightly curious about what someone like Matsushita wanted to say. She usually keeps quiet and goes with a flow except for the times when I told her to do so.

"Of course, please…" Hirata smiled after hearing her question and gestured with his hand for her to continue.

"I don't want to accuse someone, however, everyone is aware of how important is the participation table, right?" She asked with a serious expression while looking around the entire class.

Hearing her question, everyone instantly nodded their heads. They were aware that if our participation table gets leaked out, we would be in trouble. Everyone would be able to counter our weaker and even stronger groups. It would be no longer about luck.

"I want all of us to agree that once we give our participation table to Chabashira-sensei, we will no longer be able to view it until the start of the actual sports festival." When Matsushita said this, I immediately noticed a strange glint in Kushida's eyes, making it too hard for me to hold back a cold and evil smile that wanted to come out on the surface

Hehe, they are working together now? I just hope she didn't say anything unnecessary to her. I thought while taking a glance at Kei who was silent the entire time.

"But what if I forget in which group and position I am?" Ike interrupted her with a thoughtful expression.

"...Can't you even remember in which group you are? As for in which position you will be going, there is no need for you to even remember that, after all, we will be able to view it once again when the sports festival starts" Matsushita said while giving Ike a weird look.

There was indeed no need to even remember in which order the groups will be going because everyone should stretch themselves right before the sports festival starts. What else you want to do? Some mental preparation? If you will do everything you should do then hearing school calling out your group should be enough for you.

"I understand Matsushita-san's point but…is that really necessary?" Hirata asked with a helpless expression.

"Isn't this against the rules anyway?" Yamauchi added.

"No… there is a restriction that says once we give our participation table to the sensei then we can't make any changes but we are ABLE to view it." Hirata shook his head at Yamauchi's question.

"Sensei never said that we can't put our own restrictions. I think that if we will tell sensei that the entire class agreed to not being able to view it, sensei will probably allow this change." Hirata asked with a thoughtful expression.

"But why should we do it anyway?" Someone asked a question that was bothering a lot of people but none of them wanted to be first one to ask.

"Yeah…why?" More people started to ask for the reason, pressuring Matsushita who had a calm expression the entire time.

"I support this idea" Everyone turned at who said this and it was Kei, standing with her folded arms while glaring at people who were pressuring Matsushita.

Everyone calmed down and she used this chance to continue.

"Personally, I myself am not so familiar with everyone and as of lately there were some strange things happening inside our class." She said while giving the boys suspicious look and 3 idiots immediately took a step back with slightly horrified expressions but no one found it too strange considering Kei's threatening glare.

"Alright, alright, let's calm down everyone. Does anyone have any complaints about this? I myself don't really see any downsides to this so I don't really have anything against Matsushita-san's idea" Hirata tried to calm down everyone because the air inside our class became suddenly too tense.

"I guess there is no harm in this…" The girls were first to agree with this idea, thanks to Kei's influence.

Seeing how most of the girls were fine with this, boys had no other chance but to accept it unless they wanted to induce girls' wrath.

...

Inside my room, at night…

I was sitting at my table with a lot of papers scattered on it.

It was already late at night but I still had a lot of work to do.

...If I want to complete it in one go, I will have to go until the early morning.

sigh Thankfully, tomorrow is Saturday so no school. Although 1 night without sleep wouldn't do any harm to me neither it would slow down my mind but sleep is one of a few things I really like so I would like to reduce days without any sleep as much as possible.

As I was writing down something on the paper, Yukina approached me and jumped on the table. She came up to my hand and gently bit me.

I looked at her with a helpless expression.

"I can't, you will have to sleep tonight without using my chest as your pillow…" I said and she understood meaning behind my words thanks to my tone and my expression.

Instead of leaving for the bed, she remained next to my hand while curiously looking and tilting her head at what I was writing.

"Fine, if you don't want to sleep without me, I won't force you but neither will I take pity and go sleep before completing all of this." I said to her and she just tilted her head while sleepily looking at me.

...Why do I even try to sound reasonable when I am talking to a kitten? Why the hell am I even talking to the kitten in the dead of night? 2

...I need to focus to finish this quickly.

...

After 4 hours spent on writing, I finally finished what I was doing, however, all of that writing and concentrating made me fully awake so I had no desire to sleep anymore. On the other hand, Yukina was already motionlessly lying right next to my hand as if she was dead.

I carefully moved her on her own pillow.

Now what… I thought but it didn't take me even a minute to decide on what to do next.

I set up the chessboard I previously bought on my table and started to practice, however, instead of practicing chess, I was practicing for a sports festival.

I closed my eyes.

Each unit will be a different group, each game will be a different contest. I thought and sharply opened my eyes, glaring at the chessboard in full concentration.

...

Hehe, and this is where the "KING" will step in. I creepily smiled when I moved the Pawn piece forward. Only the chessboard was illuminated with a small lamp while my entire body was shrouded in darkness, only my evil creepy smile was slightly visible together with my shining red eyes.

"The time when pawn will shed its skin, will also be the time when the real KING will be exposed!" I muttered in low voice and knocked down the King piece while replacing it with the Pawn piece.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Felix9713 Felix9713

1 more or maybe 2 chapters until the sports festival starts.

COMMENT

15 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 88: #87 Unexpected willpower

Saturday was particularly quiet and nothing important happened, except for me meeting a few of my classmates during my morning jogging. Previously, I always tried to act more discreetly during my jogging but this time I no longer cared about it. This could be perceived by others as training for the upcoming sports festival, plus I am planning to reveal everything during the sports festival so there is no need to hide it anymore. 3

What was quite surprising is that I was contacted by Mii-chan. Apparently she wants to practice more for the sports festival and asked me if I can't help her with this on Sunday. I don't know where she got my contact info and neither I know where all of that motivation came from but since I had nothing to do during the entire weekend, I accepted to help her. I also don't know why did she contact me instead of someone like Hirata…he would be more than willing to help her, of course, he might have his own football practice during the weekend but he would definitely find some spare time for her. Also…not to mention that he is also shown to be more athletic than me so one would expect her to contact "professional" but I guess she also wants to practice for the three-legged race even though she never mentioned it. I also told her that she can invite her friends if she wants to and she replied that she will ask some of them but I shouldn't expect more than 2 people. 2

...

Sunday…

It was already 1 PM and I already ate my lunch an hour ago. I am expected to meet up with Mii-chan on the school's track in 30 minutes…I should go.

I looked at the time on my phone and grabbed my bag with sports clothes and of course some other necessary stuff. I can also use the time when I will be there to visit Sae-chan and have a talk with her about 'something'. I thought about inviting Kei and Matsushita but Mii-chan would probably wonder why they accepted to spend their free time with me on the weekend. With Mii-chan it's different because we are a pair for the three-legged race so it's normal if both of us meet up for practice. 1

...

"Hi, Walker-kun!" When I arrived at the track, I already noticed Mii-chan waiting there for me, wearing a light blue T-shirt with a red mini skirt and black mini shorts under it. Her hairstyle was the same as always…twintails tied up with two small pink ribbons.

Why does almost every girl have her hair tied up into a ponytail? Well, I shouldn't comment on this since I don't even have any specific hairstyle… Most of the guys have some kind of hairstyle except for guys who don't care like Ayanokoji and Sotomura who simply let their hair be how they are right after they get up from the bed…Although I can't say that I am happy being with those two in one group, at least I am not alone.

"Yo, Mii-chan!" I walked up to her with my hand raised as a greeting.

"Before we start, please let me say something in advance." She said with a serious expression.

Hm? I looked at her with a slightly curious expression and gestured with my hand for her to continue.

"Thank you very much for accepting my selfish request to train with me, even though you didn't have to accept, you still did despite knowing that you will waste your last free day with me…" She deeply bowed to me and started speaking with a nervous voice.

"Don't worry, I had no plans for today so you can't really call it as wasting my time with you, I am glad to have something to do so stop bowing to me, we are 'friends', aren't we?" I said with a reassuring smile. Although I called her my friend…I am no longer sure about the meaning of that word. Can a person close to me be called my friend even if I keep my guard up around that person? 1

Hearing my words stunned her for a bit before she broke into a giggle.

"Hihi, yes we are. I am sorry for acting like this all the time…my confidence isn't really high and I also tend to be over-polite, even with my friends, hihi" She apologized but this time with a bright smile on her face.

"Alright, let's start with the 'practice'" I said with a "warm" smile.

"Yes!" She shouted with full confidence and determined expression. Unfortunately, she still wasn't aware of what that "warm" smile of mine meant. She still wasn't aware of what kind of hell awaits her, haha.

I don't take training lightly…even if you are a girl, I will still make you exceed your limits. But you will thank me later in your life. I thought while watching her determined expression with a bit of pity deeply hidden in my eyes.

...

"Stretching is extremely important however you can't stretch without warming up your muscles first, therefore we will run 5 laps before stretching, that should be enough." I said with a bright smile.

Mii-chan, on the other hand, had horrified expression when she heard my words.

"W- what?! 5?! And that's just a w-w-warmup?" Her voice lost her earlier confidence and she was looking at me with despair visible on her face.

Seeing this, I came closer to her and crouched down a bit to match her height. I placed my hand on her shoulder.

"You can do this, I know you can." I said with a reassuring smile however I started to even doubt if she heard my words because she was once again staring into my eyes with an absentminded expression.

"Alright, let's do this!" I said and went ahead.

Only when I left her sight she woke up from her daze and chased after me.

...

When I was done with my 5th lap, Mii-chan just finished her 3rd lap while heavily breathing as if she was about to collapse any second.

I sat down on a nearby plastic chair and just watched her running with an encouraging smile on my face. 1

--

' I-I can't go on anymore…I-it feels as if my legs were on fire…' Mii-chan thought while slowing down a bit to take a glance at what Felix was doing.

'...No, I can't disappoint him when I was the one who called out to him for help! H-he is really amazing, he already ran 5 laps and at a much faster pace than me yet he looks like he didn't even sweat after that…And here am I…out of breath. My thoughts are…all muddled but I have to do it, only 1 and half of lap remaining before me!' Mii-chan thoughts completely changed when she saw Felix's encouraging smile, she didn't want to disappoint him by only completing measly 3 laps even though she isn't the athletic type, it's not a good excuse to stop.

--

Hm? She actually picked up the pace after she slowed down by a bit? I actually thought that she is going to collapse in the middle of lap.

I concentrated on my eyes and the yellow circle appeared around my pupils once again.

Her legs must feel extremely heavy…Her breathing is all disoriented, there is almost no pattern in her breathing…she should be collapsing any second but why is she still running? This kind of willpower…interesting. I really wonder what caused her to be this determined… I thought while observing her last lap with a curious expression.

...

Mii-chan finished her 5th lap and even run up to me before falling to her knees.

"I- labored breathing did it!" It took her a few seconds to say those 3 words.

She really pushed herself…much more than even I intended.

I immediately stood up from the chair and crouched down beside her, took her small petite body into a princess carry and placed her on the chair so she could rest in a more comfortable position.

"Huh?" She was so out of breath that she didn't even catch what just happened…

"hehe" I couldn't help but chuckle when I saw her confused expression. She probably saw the ground filled with the grass right in front of her eyes and another second later she noticed that she was already sitting on the chair. No wonder she looks so confused.

...

I waited for a whole 15 minutes for her to catch her breath and calm down her racing heart.

"Are you alright?" I asked her with a teasing smile.

"I…yes. T-thank you for before." She said with an embarrassed tone while keeping her head between her knees.

She probably just recalled what has happened previously and was feeling embarrassed about it.

"No problem, there is no need to thank me for such a small thing. Alright, since you are feeling better now, we can continue by stretching ourselves. Do you still feel your muscles in the heat? If not, we can easily solve that." I jokingly said with a playful smile.

When she heard my words, her expression immediately changed into horrified one as if I was some kind of devil.

"N-no need! Instead of heat, I feel as if they were on fire!" She immediately waved with her small hands in front of her to deny my offer.

Hehe, she is surprisingly fun to tease.

"Well, if you think so…we can start" I said and started to show her how to properly stretch the entire body.

...

We spent an hour and something with stretching and practicing some basics until we stopped since Mii-chan was already too exhausted, this time for real not like during her running.

"Thank you for everything you did for me today, words can't express my gratitude Walker-kun!" She said and once again deeply bowed to me.

Tch! I clicked my tongue in irritation after seeing her bow to me once again even though I told her not to do it.

I caught her by her twintails.

"Huh?" She also noticed it and looked slightly confused but she didn't straighten herself out.

I gently pulled her twintails up, making her stand straight once again.

"Don't…bow…to…me. Alright?" I slowly said while still holding her twintails up, making them look like horns.

"...Hihi, I am sorry, it won't happen again." At first, she was surprised by my actions but when she heard my words she started to giggle while covering her mouth with one hand.

I nodded, satisfied with her answer and let go of her hair with a smile.

I looked at her face with a thoughtful expression and she also noticed it so she tilted her head to the side in confusion.

I crouched down a bit to bring my face closer to hers and she immediately widened her eyes in shock.

"Say, do you want to hear a secret? Just a little secret between two of us." I said with a mysterious smile with a finger in front of my mouth.

Hearing my words, she tensed up a bit and then lightly nodded her head with her entire attention focused on me.

"I have a feeling that there will be a great show once the sports festival starts." I said with a mysterious smile.

Seeing her expression, I knew that she was seriously thinking about what I have just said so I poked her forehead with my finger to drag her out of her thoughts.

"Ow" She rubbed the spot where I have poked her while looking at me with a puzzled expression.

"No need to think about it too hard." I said with a genuine smile.

We talked for a while before parting ways.

...

Teacher's office

"Are you sure? What are you planning?" Sae-chan accepted the paper I gave her and asked me back while giving me a suspicious look.

"Of course I am, have I ever joked around with teach around?" I asked with a confused expression and the only thing I received was sharp glare so I put my hands up to show that I accept my defeat.

"?! What the hell is this? Why is your name in every contest?!" She asked me with a shocked expression when she finally took a look at the paper I just gave her.

"What else can it be? I will participate in every contest." I replied with an uninterested face.

"Don't joke around…there are 12 contests at the sports festival. How can you participate in all of them? It's already straining enough for most of the students who won't participate in the recommended contests, stamina isn't an unlimited source" She tried to talk me out of it. 1

"Teach, you wanted results, then I will give you results. Just please do what I have asked from you and then enjoy the show." I said with a confident smile and sharp eyes.

"...Fine, when do you expect her to come?" She stopped trying when she noticed my determination and asked me with a tired expression.

"Probably tomorrow, I will be here too." I said.

After we resolved that matter, we talked for a few minutes about our weekend before I left her office with a satisfied expression.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Felix9713 Felix9713

Sorry to guys who don't like Mii-chan that much, I got caught up in this too much but I swear that next chapter won't be focused around her. xD

COMMENT

20 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 89: #88 Sports Festival!

After my talk with Sae-chan, I returned to my room and spent the rest of the day playing with Yukina while occasionally thinking of my future moves.

Anyway, Ayanokoji did a really good job with Kushida…Should I say as expected of him? I thought, lying on my bed while looking at my phone's display.

As for this day…I already knew that Mii-chan is really weak on the athletic side but her willpower is something I never expected. She doesn't really look like a stubborn person, however, what she showed to me today was really unexpected. On the academic side, she isn't as smart as Yukimura, however, she seems to have more potential for athletics than him. If I can train with her more often and if she will keep that stubborn attitude while training…She might even become someone extremely valuable for Class D. It would also be good to help her gain more confidence, having a gentle bearing isn't a bad thing but being overly polite can be viewed as a sign of weakness by other people.

...

Monday…

I was sitting at my seat inside Class D's classroom while reading the novel I have read previously. At least, that's how it looked to other students, the truth was that I was keeping an eye on Kushida. The moment she moves, I have to be even faster…

"Anyway, that's all for today's lesson. Although the sports festival is approaching very fast, don't forget to study or some of you might regret it later on." Sae-chan ended the lesson with her few words of advice and left the classroom.

"Hey, hey, what did you do on your weekend?"

"I played this new game, it's pretty hard and despite the fact that you are dying at each step you take, it's fun." 1

After the teacher left, the classroom immediately turned noisy.

I kept my attention on Kushida even though it looked like I was "peacefully" reading.

5 minutes after Sae-chan left, Kushida finally made her move.

"Girls, I need to go talk to someone from the other class." Kushida said with an apologetic smile to her friends and they just nodded in understanding. It wasn't anything strange for Kushida who was a friend with almost anyone to go talk to people from other classes.

Kushida took her bag and left the classroom.

After 15 seconds she left the classroom, I stood up and slowly walked to the door while still reading my novel.

"Where are you going, Felix-kun?" Hirata called out to me with a curious expression when I was about to leave the classroom.

I turned to the side to look at him out of the corner of my eye. I also noticed that some people were slightly surprised by Hirata calling me by my 1st name but they quickly threw this matter to the side and started minding their own business.

"Restroom. Do you need anything from me?" I asked with a confused expression.

"Well, yes…There are a few things that need to be completed on the participation table before we will be able to submit it. Could you please help me with this when you come back?" Hirata said with an apologetic smile, afraid that he was annoying me too much.

"Sure, no problem" I said and left the classroom. Although I didn't know why he wanted my help specifically, I still agreed.

"Hi, sorry to bother but didn't you see where Chabashira-sensei went?" When I walked out of the classroom, I asked some students in the hallway.

They looked slightly surprised to be interrupted by me but they still pointed at the direction where she went with their fingers.

Stairs? Did she perhaps go to the roof? Either she just wants to smoke or she wants to help me by luring Kushida into the better and isolated place. One never knows when it comes to her.

I thought while slowly climbing up the stairs with my hands in my pockets.

...

When I arrived at the door leading to the roof, I already heard two people speaking.

I carefully opened the door and noticed that Kushida's back was facing me so there was no way for her to notice me unless I make any noise. On the other hand, Sae-chan immediately noticed me, however, except for a small glance she gave me, she completely ignored my presence.

I winked at her with my thumb up while showing her wide bright smile revealing all my white teeth. Seeing this, she frowned slightly.

--

'What the hell is he doing? She can turn around any second and notice him, ultimately revealing that he is planning something against her yet he is still playing around even in such a dangerous situation… I no longer know if it's confidence, arrogance or that he simply doesn't care. Sae-chan thought while trying her best to maintain her usual expression in front of Kushida.

--

"What is it, Kushida?" Sae-chan asked in a disinterested tone while taking out one cigarette.

It seems I didn't miss much…I thought and hid myself behind some boxes. 2

I took out my phone and started to record their conversation.

However, when I saw Sae-chan taking out the cigarette I glared at her.

She also noticed my glare and understood the meaning behind it which made the corner of her mouth twitch a bit.

"I am here to submit our class's participation table." Kushida said while taking out a few papers from her bag, she was totally clueless about the entire exchange between me and Sae-chan.

"Why wouldn't you just wait till the next class you have with me?" Sae-chan put the cigarette back into the pack, making it look like she took it out previously just out of habit but then recalled that she shouldn't smoke right in front of her student.

"Others wanted to have it done right away, maybe they were afraid that someone might shoot a photo of it. Not wanting to be bothered by such things, they nominated me to bring it to sensei." Kushida said in her usual cheerful tone.

"Alright, if that's all, you should head back." Sae-chan accepted the papers from Kushida without even taking a look at it.

"Thank you for your time, have a great day, sensei!" Kushida bowed to her and left with steady and calm steps as if she didn't do anything wrong.

...

2 minutes after Kushida left the roof.

"I think you can come out already" Sae-chan called out while standing near the railing, looking at the surroundings of the school building.

"Finally? My legs were getting sore from all this crouching behind these small boxes…" I walked out of my hiding spot and jokingly complained about the uncomfortable position I had to endure with a smile on my face.

"I am risking quite a lot for you and that's all you say?" She said with a dissatisfied tone.

I walked up to her and stopped right next to her, placing my hands onto the railing.

"What risk? Like you said before, you can't let us make any changes in the participation table once we submit it, however, you have never said that you can't accept a new participation table. You can take it but you can't change it. There is nothing wrong with what you have done right now… But- ignoring those facts, thank you for helping me, even though you are getting something from this too." I started to explain how what she has just said wasn't true and she immediately glared at me so I just stopped my explanation by saying thank you.

"Can't you just say thank you without drawn-out explanation?" She asked with an irritated tone but there was still a smile on her face.

"Nope…" I replied with a teasing smile.

"What is your intention behind doing all of this?" She frowned and asked me.

"Of course to help in Class D's unity. Do you want a more detailed explanation?" I turned my head at her and asked with a wide grin across my face.

"...That won't be necessary. I shouldn't meddle too much in student's matters." She rather refused my offer so she could avoid long-ass explanation.

"I should be going back, I told one of my classmates that I am going to restroom so I can't spend too much time here." I said and started to slowly walk to the door.

"I am looking forward to seeing what is your strategy and why you chose to participate in all contests." She said with an excited tone.

"It's nothing complicated, but you can definitely expect a good show." I said while walking towards the door and when I was in the doorway, I stopped and turned around.

"Sae-chan" I called out to her.

"Huh?" She turned around to look at me, curious about what I want. She looked slightly surprised by hearing me call her that way again but she still focused on what I was about to say.

"Thanks!" I said aloud with a smirk across my face and then left, closing the door behind me.

--

'...' Sae-chan just absentmindedly stared at the closed door. Only after a few seconds after Felix closed the door, she woke up with a genuine smile across her face.

'This boy…heh' Sae-chan shook her head with a pleased smile.

Sae-chan turned back at the scenery of school grounds below her.

'Now I really look forward to seeing what you will do…and not just at the sports festival.' Sae-chan thought with a mysterious smile across her face while observing the clear blue sky. 3

--

I quickly returned to my classroom and helped Hirata with what he wanted.

...

There was only 1 week left until the sports festival.

Days we were in the school were spent mostly by practicing and on Thursday, Horikita and Hirata went to submit our completed participation table. When they returned, there was no sign of anxiety or suspicion on their faces. Sae-chan can be pretty dependable when you need something from her.

...

I spent another weekend with Mii-chan by training her. During this weekend she improved a lot and it also messed up a bit with my participation table. If I knew at that time that she could improve this much then I would place her against stronger opponents but I can't change it anymore so at least her taking the 1st place is assured.

I researched a more about contest 'Shot put' and it's throwing techniques. I wouldn't want to end up taking the 1st place with only casually throwing the ball without any technique behind it. That would be too shocking for others.

...

And at last, the awaited day has finally arrived. The sports festival.

We were instructed by the school to gather at dawn so it was determined to be a long and tiring day for many students. Wearing jerseys, all students gathered with their respective class and awaited further instructions.

I noticed some spectators watching from not far away. If I had to guess, they were probably adults working here who simply decided to take a look at our "sports day".

There were also a lot of pretty big tents with tables within them. Guessing by their number, each class had their own tent but half of the tents were placed on one side of the track and another half on the other side of the track. This was probably to separate the Red team and White team, rendering any contact between each other more or less impossible.

There were also a lot of tents for teachers and probably medical staff, some of them might be also for the spectators, who knows.

I looked around more carefully and noticed a few cameras pointing at the end lines.

It seems that their preparations are certainly superb…

"Students! From this point on, I declare the start of the sports festival! I wish all of you luck and hope that there won't be any injuries during this event. Please go to your assigned tents, each class has their own tent. You are also forbidden from visiting other classes' tents, if you need any further information, contact your homeroom teacher!" Mashima-sensei said through the megaphone and after he was done with explaining basics, everyone went to their respective tents.

...

"Haha, let's do this! I even went to bed much earlier to have full strength at the dawn. I will definitely impress Kikyo-chan today!" While we were walking towards our tent, Ike who was walking right beside me was hyping himself. I had no idea if he was talking to me or if he was talking to himself…but either way, I find it creepy.

When we arrived near the tent, some people decided to remain outside since there were tables and benches outside of the tent. There were also some students who decided to at least take a look inside the tent and it was at that time…

"What the hell is this?!" I and other students who decided to wait outside of the tent were surprised by the shout that came from inside the tent.

"Let's take a look!" Hirata immediately said and run inside the tent with Horikita and me following behind him.

"What is going on?" Hirata immediately asked when he saw students standing still with shocked and slightly horrified expressions.

"This, Hirata-kun!" Shinohara angrily said while showing him a paper in her hand.

"What is this…Class D's participation table?" Hirata asked with a confused and shocked expression while taking the paper from Shinohara's hand.

His question wasn't intended for anyone because everyone who came inside the tent to take a look at what was going on had the same confused and clueless expressions. No one knew what was going on.

"Give it to me! I will go ask Chabashira-sensei!" Horikita resolutely said while stealing the paper from Hirata's slightly shaking hands. He was too shocked to even react to what Horikita has just done.

And that's how the long-awaited Sports Festival started for Class D.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Felix9713 Felix9713

There will be no chapter tomorrow, I must study for the exam.

COMMENT

11 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 90: #89 100-meter dash!

"What's the problem?" Sae-chan asked with a confused expression when she saw us approach the teacher's tent right off the bat. Although the sports festival officially already began, there was still more than 30 minutes before the 1st group would compete in the first contest, yet here we are, with anxiety visible on our faces.

"I would like to ask if there isn't any mistake with our participation table…" Horikita said with a serious expression.

"No, there can't be a problem. The participation table you have in your tent is the first participation table I have received." Sae-chan mercilessly said.

"What? But…then who was the person that gave sensei that participation table?" Hirata asked, still with a slightly shocked expression even though he already calmed himself down by a lot.

Hearing his question, Sae-chan shook her head.

"I can't tell you, I was permitted to only accept the participation table from a 1st-year student of Class D, therefore, it's impossible for someone else to change your participation table. It seems that you have some kind of misunderstanding within your class…" Sae-chan replied with her usual poker face, completely unfazed by what was happening within our class.

"...That's…" Horikita wanted to say something but she closed her mouth and only glared at the direction of our tent.

"Sensei, is there any reason why you can't tell us?" Hirata didn't want to give up, he at least wanted to know who was it.

"Privacy" One simple word came out of Sae-chan's mouth.

"...Privacy?" Hirata muttered with a confused expression.

"That's right, privacy. Your class decided to change the rule that you can't let anyone inside your class view your participation table but you never wanted to change the rule regarding the person who will be submitting it. Such small rules can be changed if your entire class agrees but you forgot to change it. The default rule says that I must respect privacy of the student who submitted the participation table unless changed by the entire class." Sae-chan explained with a small smile as if she was ridiculing our class's incompetence.

"Let's go back, we need to talk this through with everyone." Horikita said and was the first one to leave, everyone else followed right after her.

Hirata caught up with Horikita and started to walk beside her

"Do you think it was Matsushita?" Hirata asked with an uncertain expression.

"...Even though it was her idea to change the rule, I don't think so." Horikita thought for a while before answering with a resolute voice and furrowed brows.

"I see…" Hirata answered with a thoughtful expression, he was also doubting that Matsushita was the one who did this. But if not her then who?

...

"Are you saying that someone in our class betrayed us?" Shinohara asked with an angry expression.

"Let's not jump to conclusions. First of all, let's read aloud our groups, we will see if there are any big problems with it." Hirata said with a calm smile, trying to set an example for everyone.

"Who is within the first group that is the first to compete in the 100-meter dash?" Ike asked with a curious expression.

"Let me see…" Hirata said and took a look at the paper in his hand.

"...Sotomura-kun, Koenji-kun and you…Ike-kun" Hirata looked at Ike with a helpless expression and readout the names of the first group that was the first to compete. The groups were totally different from what we agreed on and everyone was still surprised by this, however, there was one person who was much more surprised than anyone inside our tent…Kikyo Kushida. She had completely shocked yet puzzled expression on her face, seeing this I buried my face in my hands and an evil smile immediately formed on my face. I can't help but feel extremely good when I see someone's expression whose expectations were shattered, hehe.

"Tch! Koenji, you better try your hardest since you are the only fast person within that group!" Sudo immediately yelled at Koenji who sitting alone, adjusting his hairstyle without any worries of what was happening around him.

"I don't know, I am not feeling well today…" Koenji answered with a smile that definitely didn't belong to a person who was feeling sick.

"You-!" Sudo clenched his fist and when he was about to lose it…

"Sudo-kun!" Horikita called out his name while glaring at him.

"Fine…" Sudo replied with an irritated tone and snapped his head to the side.

"...I am sorry everyone, I shouldn't have suggested changing that rule" Everyone looked at Matsushita who started to speak with a guilty expression on her face.

"Nonsense…even if you hadn't suggested that and we could view it, ultimately we wouldn't be able to do anything with this change. This would have happened anyway, the only change would be that we wouldn't be as much surprised as now." Horikita interrupted her with a thoughtful expression.

"...Horikita-san…than-" Hearing her words, Matsushita was shocked, however, when she was about to thank her…

"1st groups of 1st-years please gather on the starting line of the track!" Mashima-sensei's voice came through the speakers installed on our table inside the tent.

"Shit, shit, shit! What do I do? I am not mentally ready for this, I can't go first!" Ike started panicking as if the world was ending.

"Ike-kun, calm down! Just run for fun, no one will blame you for the bad results" Hirata immediately tried to calm him down and it worked a bit but Ike still looked uncertain.

"Kanji!" Yamauchi called out his name and approached him, he put his hands on his shoulders and started to whisper something.

No one was able to clearly hear their conversation…of course except for me.

" Kanji, remember what you have to do!"

" What I have to do?" Ike asked with a confused expression.

" Kikyo-chan is waiting for you, expecting from you to do your best!"

" ...You are right! Thank you, my brother!" Ike replied with almost tears in his eyes.

...Idiots. I thought while watching and hearing this exchange between them.

Guessing from how most of the students were looking at them, they also had an idea that they were talking about some stupid things like they always do.

Ike and Sotomura left the tent, even Koenji walked out of the tent, however, he didn't go immediately to the track.

"What the hell are you doing Koenji?! Don't tell me you won't compete!" Sudo immediately yelled at Koenji who seemed to be looking at the people gathered on the starting line.

"Haha, don't worry. This time I will make you happy so I will participate." Koenji said with an arrogant laugh.

Hearing his reply, even I was slightly surprised. I placed him into this group on purpose because I knew about his lazy nature and expected him to drop out but it seems that even he will take an opportunity to take easy private points. He is after all, on par with Sudo if not better when it comes to athleticism. In the group he is…he can practically jog and still win the 1st place.

All of us went to look at them compete and to cheer them on.

Results were shocking for entire Class D.

1st place was effortlessly taken by Koenji, 2nd place was taken by some guy from Class B and the 3rd place was taken by Ike.

...

"I did it!!!" When Ike entered the tent he immediately started shouting with a happy expression.

"We ask students to keep order inside their tents." Voice was immediately heard from speakers after Ike's shout.

"Oops, I am sorry" Ike said while looking at the speaker with a scared expression.

... I probably lost a few brain cells from this…I only shook my head and went as far away as I could from him.

"Who would have thought that we would be this lucky, haha." Hirata said with a heartfelt laugh.

"...Maybe this participation table might not be the worst." Ike who has just won and was feeling happy said aloud but no one could agree with him because all of this could be just small luck.

"2nd groups of 1st-years please gather on the starting line of the track!" It was less than 2 minutes after the 1st race was finished and another announcement came through.

" sigh I guess it's my turn" I said with a sigh and stood up from my seat.

"Good luck, Walker-kun! We will be watching you all from here!" Almost everyone wished me and my other 2 teammates luck with a smile

I noticed that Matsushita, Kei, and Mii-chan were especially smiling at me. Their smiles were enough for me to know what they meant…

Show them what you've got…huh?

I gave them a reassuring smile before walking off.

...

"Walker-kun! It seems that we are competing against each other, let's have fun!" Shibata immediately approached me when he spotted me on the starting line and greeted me with a smile.

"Yo, Shibata-kun, I hope you have warmed up your body before this race." I raised my hand as a casual greeting with a confident smile.

"Of course!" He said with a determined smile while moving his arms in a wide circle, showing that he was eager to start.

--

While I was talking to Shibata…

"Oh no…" Ike exclaimed in a shocked expression.

Everyone heard him but no one paid any attention to him because they thought that he will just say that he forgot to close the game he was playing or some stupid thing like that, only Hirata knew what he meant when he looked at the people on the starting line.

"What is it?" Yamauchi immediately asked his friend.

"They are up against Shibata-kun…" In Ike's stead, Hirata said with an anxious expression and this gathered most of the people's attention.

"Who is he? Is he that fast?" Horikita frowned and asked with a serious expression when she noticed Hirata's expression.

"He is in our school's soccer club and if I am to compare him with me then…in pure speed he is most likely faster than me." Hirata said with a helpless smile.

"What?!" Everyone was surprised by this information however the ones who were the most disheartened by this information were Matsushita, Kei, and Mii-chan.

"I knew it was too good to be true with that participation table…" Sudo said while grinding his teeth in anger and frustration.

On the 2nd-years side…

"Why do we need to wait until the 1st-years finish all races." A guy complained aloud.

"Shut up, at least we have more time to get ready…huh?" The other guy seemed annoyed by his friend's constant complaining but he stopped talking when he noticed someone on the starting line.

"Hm? What is it? Isn't that Shibata-kun? I guess the winner is already decided, haha" The guy also noticed who was about to run and proudly laughed.

"Not him, you idiot. Do you remember that guy I told you about? The one who came during our practice and played with us when you were absent." These two guys were both part of the soccer club.

"You mean the one who got past by Nagumo with a ball? Of course I remember, Nagumo is the best player in our club, yet you claim that someone who isn't even part of our club got past by him. There is no way I wouldn't remember such an absurd thing."

"The white-haired guy next to Shibata…that's him. I didn't know that he is from Class D…" He said with an absentminded expression.

"What did you just say?!" The other guy was surprised by his friend's words so he stared at the white-haired boy with an expectation.

--

The referee signaled to us to get ready.

"Good luck, Walker-kun!" Shibata turned at me when he was getting into his position and wished me luck.

He will be running right next to me…huh?

"Thank you, good luck to you too (you will need it)." I said while coldly staring right in front of me.

"Ready!" All of us got into position and waited for the other signals

"Set!" All of us tensed up and waited for the final signal.

"Go!" When the referee shouted this word, all of us started running and everyone else started cheering their class on.

I had no idea how fast Shibata is so I started a bit slower and there was around 3 meters distance between us. Behind me, the gap was only widening so I stopped to care about who will take the 3rd place and focused on what was in front of me.

We were already halfway through and I started to speed up until I caught up with Shibata. This scene immediately made most of the people who were cheering silent from the shock because most of the people already knew who Shibata was.

--

'He caught up with me?' Shibata thought with a surprised expression when he noticed Felix out of the corner of his eye.

'However, I was already expecting this, thanks to Ichinose-san's advice!' Shibata's determination immediately returned and serious expression appeared on his face as he speeded up even more and shocking all the spectators'

--

Quite quick on our legs, aren't we?

I thought with a smile when I saw him accelerate even further.

Last 20 meters! I opened my eyes wide and then narrowed them.

I accelerated even more than him, catching up to him in the last 10 meters.

--

'What?! How is he so fast?! I can't go any faster than this!' Shibata thought when he noticed that Felix caught up to him. He ground his teeth and tried to push himself even further.

--

However, I didn't only catch up to him…I was still accelerating my speed making a small gap between us.

When I run past the finish line, there was already more than a 1-meter gap between us. Making me a clear winner of this race.

I slowly stopped running and Shibata approached me with a smile and ragged breathing.

"Fuu…I- I didn't expect that Walker-kun is so fast…That was a good race!" He said with a smile, even though he lost, he still looks like he had fun.

I turned at him and smiled.

"It was a good race, you are fast too" I went for a friendly handshake and he immediately took hold of my hand.

After that, I left for my class's tent.

--

'?! WAIT...I didn't realize it earlier due to being out of breath but his breathing wasn't even fast or uneven! He looked like he didn't even run…if it wasn't for his sweaty shirt, I would have thought that he never run a sprint race in the first place!' Shibata thought while looking at Felix's back with a horrified expression.

--

When I came back to the tent, everyone was looking at me with completely wide eyes, even Hirata wasn't an exception. Maybe it was due to him being perfectly aware of how exactly fast Shibata is.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Felix9713 Felix9713

I had a great mood and some spare time so I decided to write another chapter right after posting one. xD

Idk if it's interesting enough, I hope I didn't disappoint you with this chapter because I have no idea how to write something exciting…

And also…Americans, can you please like…stop calling football, soccer? I am too confused and have no idea what I should write there, it's annoying xD.

Football, American football EASY PEASY. Why do you have to confuse everyone with your unique units and everything? BAH! (That's just my need to complain to someone, please ignore it if you don't care and sorry if my words offended you)

COMMENT

19 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 91: #90 Consecutive wins

"What the hell was that?" Ike immediately exclaimed with a surprised expression when I returned to our tent.

"What do you mean?" I asked him with a puzzled expression.

"You are freakishly fast! That's what he meant. Why didn't you run this fast during the practice?" Sudo continued in Ike's stead and asked me the most important question out of curiosity, there was no suspicious visible on his face, neither on faces of other students except for Horikita who was glaring at me with a suspicious look.

"Well, I am not that fast, I think that Shibata-kun just underestimated me. As for why I didn't run like that during the practice…there were many students watching us and there isn't much to practice on your sprint except for your starting. Warming up your muscles and training your starts was enough for me…and I won't lie that I was a bit lazy." I explained to everyone with a slightly guilty smile.

"Well, at least no one knew about Felix-kun's speed which surprised all other classes and we were able to catch them off guard. It's not like there would be any considerable merits for us if we knew about his real speed, right? After all, even our participation table is completely different from what we intended." Hirata immediately stepped out of the group before everyone and said with a smile, however, I knew that he was feeling skeptical about the part where I said that Shibata underestimated me. I could see in his eyes that he is an honest guy who wouldn't look down on anyone without any real reason, there is no way that such person would underestimate me and Ichinose definitely said a few words to her classmates about me.

They were already slowly discovering my physical strength so that's why I chose this Sports Festival to show it off to everyone. If I waited any longer, they would grow more and more aware of me until I would lose the moment of surprise.

Also, I knew that a lot of people would turn suspicious if I always were in a group with athletic people from other classes. That's why I decided to place myself in a few groups where the other classes had students with average athleticism. By what I calculated, we should be able to take 2nd or 1st place at the end of the Sports Festival, of course, there is still Class A which I didn't include into my calculations but that shouldn't be a big problem.

Of course, I also can't predict if the person will be in good condition and perform his best. But we definitely shouldn't place lower than 3rd place even if everyone was competing with only 60% of their capabilities. I also didn't include Koenji into the 100-meter dash so that's a few more points for us.

Well, back to reality…

Everyone seemed to accept my reason for winning with a thoughtful expression. After all, it was a close win and if Shibata ran from the beginning as fast as the last 50 meters then I might not be able to catch up. But nonetheless, it still didn't make them think that it was all luck.

"Even if he underestimated you…You were pretty damn fast" Horikita said with folded arms while glaring at me with sharp eyes and suspicion visible within them.

"What is it, Horikita-san? Aren't you happy that we were able to take 1st place and also eliminate one of the best athletic people from Class B?" Sato asked her with a confused expression when she noticed her not so happy expression.

"That's not it…forget it. We were able to take 1st place and 3rd place once again, that's what matters." Horikita shook her head and stopped paying attention exclusively to me.

"Look, I am sorry guys for not doing my best during practices, I will atone for my previous laziness by trying my best in all competitions." I apologized to them with an awkward smile while scratching the back of my head.

"It's alright, there is no way we would blame you, right everyone?" Hirata said with a reassuring smile.

"That's right!" Almost everyone shouted at the same time, slightly surprising me.

"Not to mention your merits right now are already enough as compensation!" Shinohara said with a smile…I rarely saw this girl smiling at any of the boys, so I guess she genuinely means it.

"If you will excuse me, I would like to go drink some water. This sprint made my throat a bit dry." I said with an apologetic smile and everyone made a way for me to go inside our tent.

Before I walked pass by Mii-chan, I secretly threw her a particular smile.

--

'What was that? Is this what he meant by the show? Even though we trained together a few times during the weekends, he never showed such results…Is there more he is going to show?' Mii-chan expectantly thought when she noticed Felix's smile.

'I want to see more! But I don't want to be the only one observing…I also want Felix to see me win my own race.' Mii-chan thought with an excited smile, pumped up and motivated to win, she started feeling restless, she already wanted to compete with the other girls. Such a thing would have never happened to her in the past, she, who never liked sports…she didn't hate it but she hated her own inability when it came to sports but right now, she wants to compete and show off.

--

Class D didn't have enough time to absorb the shock they felt from watching my race because another group was called to gather at the track. But Class D wasn't the only one who had problems absorbing all information.

--(Class B's tent)--

Ichinose ran up to Shibata who just came from the track, his breathing was already stable.

"Shibata-kun, what happened out there?!" Ichinose asked with a worried expression while handing him a bottle of water.

"Thank you, Ichinose-san…however, even I have no idea." Shibata accepted the bottle with a grateful smile but then his expression turned to disheartened one.

"What?" Ichinose asked with a shocked expression. She also knew how capable Shibata was and she definitely knew that if someone was to defeat him…he would at least be able to tell why. Be it faster start, being faster due to bigger step length.

"I am sorry, I truly don't know. It seemed like he could always catch up to me no matter how fast I ran…and I couldn't see the reason behind it." Shibata said with an apologetic smile.

'I probably shouldn't say that his breathing was perfect and stable right after the race…even I can't believe that he wasn't feeling even a bit tired from that sprint. Ichinose-san would probably not believe me…' Shibata thought and hid the matter he wanted to previously tell to Ichinose.

"Don't worry! We've got the 2nd place which is a good thing!" Ichinose reassured Shibata with her optimistic smile.

'It seems that I still underestimated Walker-kun…He is this fast yet he never showed even a speck of his physical strength…WAIT' Ichinose thought and her thoughtful expression quickly changed to a surprised one.

"Ichinose-san, is everything alright?" Shibata asked her after seeing this change.

"Yep, it's nothing, let's go cheer for our 3rd group!" Ichinose smiled at Shibata and left first.

'He never showed his capability before…unless…He has something to do with the previous survival test. If that is the truth then Walker-kun might become my priority target to look out for.' Ichinose thought with her hand supporting her chin.

--(Class B's tent END)--

After the 3rd groups finished their race, Ike rushed into our tent where only a few people were waiting, including me. Everyone looked at him in confusion and were even furthered puzzled when they saw his excited expression.

"Haha, we won the 2nd place again!" Ike exclaimed in a delight.

When everyone heard his words, happy smiles appeared on their faces.

"We are truly lucky, let's hope this will last till the sports festival ends!"

"Yep! Now I am not even mad at the person who submitted the participation table before confronting the entire class about it."

Everyone's mood which was already above the standards, improved once more.

...

Groups were switching pretty quickly…

" sigh" Ayanokoji approached me and sat down next to me while releasing tired sigh.

"What's the matter? In which position did you finish the race?" I asked him.

"3rd" Short reply came from him.

" Huh? Seriously? Even though I made it so easy for you, you still took only the 3rd one?" I whispered while looking at him with a weird expression.

" No matter what opponents, the finishing position is still the most important thing everyone looks at." He said with an apologetic tone.

" ...Whatever, I understand your reasons but…let me ask you something." I didn't care that much about his result but there was something I remembered and wanted to ask him. It was the thing that Sakayanagi asked me, something that was on my mind for some time.

"Hm?" He turned his head at me when he noticed seriousness in my tone.

" White Room. Does it ring a bell?" I asked him in a low voice with a serious expression.

When he heard me, I noticed that even on his usually emotionless face, his brows moved slightly up.

That small change would be impossible to notice unless someone was extremely familiar with him and knew his habits or unless someone was extremely observant.

"..." He didn't say anything only shook his head after acting as if he was trying to remember something.

"You know I am asking for your own good…Seeing your reaction towards my words, it's clear that it isn't anything ordinary if it was able to gather your attention. You must know something and I would like to know what is it but I don't have anything to trade for that information." I said with a smile.

" sigh" He just sighed and turned back to look in front of him.

Should I tell him about Sakayanagi? There are no demerits…I don't know their connection but maybe they are enemies which would do me only a good if I was able to redirect Sakayanagi's attention at him. Plus it doesn't look like he wants to tell me anything about this matter.

"Let me give you an advice…If you don't already know, be careful of Sakayanagi from Class A." I said with a smile and got up from the bench to stretch myself. There is no need to mention Kamuro… 1

...

"Felix-kun, have you seen Sudo-kun and Koenji-kun?" Hirata approached me and asked with a worried expression.

"Hm? I don't recall seeing any of them when they were done with their race." I said with a puzzled expression. Maybe Koenji is really going to quit it…If that's the case then Sudo will definitely take this information badly.

sigh Why does he have to cause unnecessary trouble even though he can have it easy and win some private points?

...Well, I already have some theories why he doesn't care that much about anything, be it class points or private points.

In this school there are at least 2 ways how to climb into Class A. One is through the Class points and second is through the private points. Of course, the astronomical amount of private points needed to transfer to Class A is almost unreal to gather in 3 years. Even if you are going to betray your class and make deals with everyone. Not to mention that there would be no one who is going to make a deal with you if your class is falling behind and is no threat to anyone. How else could be private points acquired?

What rules the world?

Military power and Money.

I doubt he is going to threaten students that he will drop a bomb on their houses.

As for money…he indeed looks like some snobbish young master. But no student would be stupid enough to exchange the private points that serve practically as money for them while being here for real money. Unless…What happens to the private points of the graduates? Do they have to return them to school? That doesn't seem real, they earned their "money" so they should keep it, however, this currency is not something they can use in the outside world. Is there really such a backdoor for the students from powerful families?

"Felix-kun?!" Hirata's voice dragged me out of my thoughts.

"Sorry, I spaced out a bit." I apologized.

"It's okay, in the meanwhile I asked Ike and apparently he saw Sudo walking towards the cottage that was built exclusively for the students who get injured during the sports festival." Hirata explained.

"I see…Do you think that Sudo-kun went there because Koenji-kun is also there?" Although I already knew what is probably going on, I still asked him with an uncertain expression.

"Probably, will you go with me to take a look? 4 arms are better than 2…" He asked me with a pleading expression…It was evident that even he thinks that Sudo might use violence. After all, ever since the sports festival was announced, he was getting more aggressive and pushy.

"Mm" I nodded and followed Hirata to the cottage.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Felix9713 Felix9713

Too much talking, not much action…

COMMENT

17 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 92: #91 Substituting

"You bastard, do you think this is a joke?!" When we walked into the cottage we immediately spotted Sudo and Koenji. They were only ones inside the cottage aside from us.

"Sudo-kun, what is going on?" Hirata immediately rushed over to them and asked with a serious expression.

"Hirata and Walker? ...This guy wants to quit, apparently, he doesn't feel good!" Sudo was slightly surprised by our presence but he still told us the problem.

After hearing Sudo's words, Hirata's expression immediately turned to helpless because he had no idea how to convince Koenji.

"...Are you sure, Koenji-kun?" Hirata asked with a worried expression.

"Hirata boy, I have no idea what's this monkey's problem…I already ran one race and even sprained my ankle while getting the 1st place for our class." Koenji answered with a clueless expression while shaking his head, as if he was saying that Sudo was simply accusing him.

He is going to hit him, at least try to… I thought while calmly observing them arguing.

"You-! Koenji!" Since no one beside us was inside the cottage, Sudo shouted at Koenji and threw a punch right into his face.

By observing Koenji's expression it seems that I don't need to do anything, but I have to step in because if he is going to block Sudo's punch it will only humiliate Sudo and make him even angrier. If he wouldn't be able to block that punch, I wouldn't even care to step in.

When Sudo's fist was halfway to Koenji's face, I stopped it with my palm and clenched it so Sudo couldn't get away from my grip.

"Wha-? Walker?" Sudo looked slightly surprised how effortlessly I was able to block his punch. After all, I was blocking it for someone with my stretched out arm to the side and not in front of me which is much easier since you have an entire body to support your arm to stop the force behind the punch.

"Stop it, Sudo-kun. It doesn't matter whether he is telling the truth or not, he already acquired the 1st place for our class while some people didn't do anything. " I tried to use the logic to calm him down.

"...I-" Sudo wasn't able to utter a word when he saw how I stopped his punch from such a bad position with an indifferent face. He probably didn't hold back since it surprised him that much.

"It seems there are still smart people here. I already obtained 15 points for our Class while others obtained nothing…How is that fair treatment if I can't quit when I am not feeling well." Koenji agreed with a smile and a satisfied nod.

"You! Don't talk like you are seriously feeling ill! You have done the same thing before during the survival test!" Sudo immediately redirected his attention to Koenji with an angry face. He was glaring at me as if he wanted to beat him to a pulp. He tried to retract his fist but I firmly hold it in my grip until he calms down.

Sudo, you don't realize that he is much stronger than you, do you? I thought while shaking my head with disappointment.

"Sudo-kun, what if the teachers suddenly come in? Please stop this, what Koenji-kun and Felix-kun said is the truth even though it sounds bad." Hirata put his hand on Sudo's shoulder and tried his best to calm him down with a firm expression.

"...Tch, fine, but who is going to compete in his stead? There are 7 more contests he needs to compete at." Sudo said with a dissatisfied expression but at least he calmed down a bit so I let go of his hand.

"About that…Let me take care of that" I said in an apathetic tone.

When I said this with an indifferent tone, everyone looked at me with a surprised face, even Koenji was slightly surprised after hearing my words.

"This isn't funny! You will have to compete in at least 14 contests, not to mention that you are also taking part in some recommended only contests! You will die out of exhaustion before you will get to those recommended only contests!" Sudo immediately recovered from the shock and tried to talk some sense into me.

"Felix-kun, I also think that's too much for you to handle…" Hirata agreed with Sudo's logic while looking at me with a worried expression.

"Why not let him do it? He said that he will do it so he will do it. Let's go Walker boy!" Koenji said with a satisfied smile and walked out of the cottage and I followed right after him, leaving both Sudo and Hirata stunned in place. 3

...

While we were walking towards the teachers' tent…

"Pretty good plan, you must have a lot of connections to be able to carry it out." Koenji who was walking in front of me said in a confident tone.

It seems like he has seen through it, he was always much more observant than others. Even though it looks like he never pays attention to anyone aside from himself, he is actually observing everything around him and storing and processing all that information.

Since he has seen through, I stopped the act and a cold smile appeared on my face while I was walking behind him.

"Thank you, you are not bad yourself." I said with the same confidence in my voice.

"Hm? What do you mean?" Koenji sensed that something about the atmosphere behind him changed so he stopped to look behind.

"Your strategy to get to Class A. Should I say, as expected from the rich 'young master'?" I said with a cold smile and a sarcastic tone.

"...Hah, you are really interesting, Walker boy. Is this your true nature?" He chuckled and asked with a calm face as if he wasn't surprised by this change.

"My true nature? Hehe, far from it." I said with a creepy laugh and resumed walking once again.

"I also have a warning for you…" I said with sharp eyes. Our positions reversed and now he was walking behind me.

"I don't mind what you are doing as long as you don't drag this class down, however, if you are thinking about revealing anything about me or about our class to the others…believe me that I can easily destroy that strategy of yours." I said in cold tone and took a glance behind me, noticing Koenji who was frowning while looking at my back. This was the most serious expression I have seen on his face ever since meeting him.

When we arrived at the teachers' tent…

"Is there a problem, you two?" Sae-chan approached us when she noticed us and asked us with an inquiring expression.

"Yes, I want to retire from this sports festival. I am not feeling very well." Koenji didn't waste time and frankly said what he wanted.

"...Are you sure? You won't be able to compete for the rest of the sports festival and someone will have to replace you." She was looking at him with a suspicious expression, perhaps even she noticed that there was nothing wrong with him, however, if he was feeling bad then there is no way to confirm if he is saying the truth.

Can't he even decide on what's his problem? Previously it was a sprained ankle, now it is an illness…

"Yes, it will be better this way." I answered in Koenji's stead.

Sae-chan looked at me and then back at Koenji before nodding.

"You still need to tell me who is going to substitute for you." She told Koenji while writing something on paper.

"That's Walker boy's job. If you will excuse me, I will now go to the cottage and continue my recovery." Koenji said with a satisfied smile and left me and Sae-chan alone.

"Is this also part of your predictions?" She asked me with a small smile.

"Slightly different but yeah. I actually expected him to leave before the first contest but he actually decided to take a part of it which slightly surprised me." I lazily rested my hands and head on the table where Sae-chan was doing her work.

"Stop it…anyone could come in and see you" She continued doing her work but she still reprimanded me. What I was doing could be viewed as too rude or even intimate since Sae-chan wasn't actually angry at my actions.

"But no one is coming no? Don't worry, I will react fast enough." I lazily said with a smile and she just smiled while shaking her head.

"You are indeed fast, even I was surprised when I first saw you run…" She said with a furrowed brows continued doing paperwork regarding Koenji's withdrawal from the sports festival.

"Thank you for the compliment but it wasn't that fast. It probably only looked that way for the spectators." I replied with a smile while looking at her with one eye closed.

I continued lazing on her table and from time to time I was replying to her.

"Alright, enough of the small talk. Can you tell me who is going to replace your classmate?" She asked me with her usual poker face.

"Hehe, who else but me?" I laughed a bit and raised my hand.

Seeing this, she narrowed her eyes and glared at me for some time.

When she noticed that I wasn't joking she disapprovingly shook her head.

"I can't let you take part in so many contests…" She dejectedly said.

"What do you mean 'you can't'? If I am right, there is no limit for any student. Anyone can attend as many contests as he wants." I asked with a puzzled expression. I had no idea why wouldn't she let me do it.

"I know but your body won't be able to take it…" She couldn't say this while looking straight into my eyes.

"Why do you even want to compete in so many contests? Do you want to gather as many private points as possible during the next 3 years?" She asked me with an expression that didn't suit her.

What's her problem? Why did the mood drop down so much? ...Let me try something.

"I want my class to get as many points as possible. If you think that I want to transfer to Class A with private points then you are wrong. I am not that kind of person plus I wouldn't want to change my homeroom teacher. I am already too accustomed to my current homeroom teacher." I tilted my head to the side and said with a teasing smile while looking at her with soft eyes.

"...You…whatever, if you really want to do this then I won't stop you anymore" When she saw my smile and eyes she thought for a while before giving up. However, she sounded a bit annoyed by my stubbornness.

"Don't worry I will win everything for you, teach. haha" I laughed, trying to cheer her up.

"You'd better! Now leave me alone, I still have some paperwork to do." She blushed a bit after hearing my words but she still replied in a firm tone.

"Alright, thanks for your constant help, I really appreciate it." I thanked her with a genuine smile.

When she heard my words and saw my smile, she blushed once again and just shooed me away with her hand while trying to focus on her work. 2

...Well, that was pretty cute. Normally, if some teenage girl did this to me I would think of her as an obnoxious person but in Sae-chan's case, it looked quite cute. Maybe it was due to her age…or maybe because of that blush… 1

I thought when I exited the teacher's tent with a satisfied smile across my face.

...

When I returned to our tent, I explained everything that happened to everyone. Of course, everyone immediately started to question me why I took all of it on myself. But there wasn't much time for explaining before the next contest started with me being in the first group to start.

This was one of a few groups where I placed myself against slower opponents and it was evident that people who were against me immediately lost their spirit when they saw me appear on the starting line, except for a few students from Class B. They are really optimistic.

There wasn't anything interesting in that race but I won the 1st place once again with an only 1-meter gap between me and the 2nd person. But what did change is that the 2nd person was someone from Class D. In this first Hurdle race, we were able to secure the first 2 positions, motivating the entire class. The start is always the most important, if you already lose at the start, your spirit will only grow weaker the entire competition unless you make a big comeback which within my plans is impossible.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Felix9713 Felix9713

The next chapter should be once again more focused on the sports festival itself rather than just small talk.

COMMENT

17 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 93: #92 Play dirty

I came back from the track and entered our tent to "rest" a bit. When I sat down on the bench while wiping my face with my towel, someone offered me a bottle of water…more like 2 bottles. One from my right and another from my left.

When I looked up I saw Mii-chan sitting on my left and Kei on my right.

...What should I do? This is a pretty awkward situation.

Both of them also noticed this fact so they quickly retracted their hands.

Now I have nothing to drink…Which made it even more awkward.

" cough" I coughed aloud and got up from my seat and went to take my own drink from the nearby table filled with refreshments, towels and such.

Even though I didn't want to sit back to my seat that was right between them, I still chose to do it since it could become even more awkward if I just left like that.

"I am sorry…" Both of them said with a slightly awkward expression, which turned to even more awkward when they heard each other.

Would it be so awkward if I also made some male friends? I mean…there is Hirata, maybe Yukimura, lately I have been also talking to Miyake but none of them are here to actually help me.

" sigh It's okay, let's just forget about what just happened…" I said with a tired expression.

"Yes, I totally agree." Kei said while awkwardly looking at the bottle in her hand

"Same here." Mii-chan said while looking sideways, embarrassed by the situation, however, she also had a slightly puzzled expression…and I think I know why.

Kei…what is she thinking? She would normally try to ignore me if someone was near me but now she is acting all friendly right in front of Mii-chan. I am not entirely sure if I can trust Mii-chan with my and Kei's secret "relationship". She definitely doesn't strike me as a person who likes to spread rumors but that doesn't change a thing. But well, since I have already told Yukimura, I can also tell her but as long as she doesn't ask I won't take initiative. Not to mention that there are too many strings leading to Kei. Sooner or later, Ryuen will discover our relationship through Manabe and others. I imagine that he is already thinking hard about what happened to his perfect plan. It won't take too long before he will smoke out the traitor in his class. That's also one of the reasons why I requested Manabe to send me the picture of their participation table through the message, to help him a bit. Of course, I also used an anonymous account, it will only depend on her if she will tell him who it is or she will keep her mouth shut. I wonder what she will choose.

"Walker-kun, were you watching during my 100-meter dash?" Mii-chan asked with a shy expression while twirling her hair.

"Hm? Yeah, I have seen almost everyone's race" I nodded at her with a slightly puzzled expression.

"I see…There is something I would like to ask Walker-kun. Was there something I could improve? Was there something I've done wrong?" She nervously asked me.

"You obtained 1st place yet you are asking me if you have done something wrong? haha" I lightly laughed when I saw her nervous expression even though she actually won the 1st place.

She nodded with a serious expression so I stopped laughing and faced her with a slightly more serious expression with a small smile across my face.

"...Your timing at the start wasn't the best. Also, you were taking needlessly too long steps. There are a few ways how to improve your speed. One is increasing step frequency and another one is increasing step length. I hope I won't offend you by saying this but you aren't the tallest individual and your legs are quite short. You were trying to make your step length too big which slowed your step frequency. In your case, it's much better to focus on step frequency rather than step length." I explained with a smile.

"...I see, thank you for being honest with me, Walker-kun!" Mii-chan nodded in understanding with a determined expression to improve her shortcomings

"7th groups of 1st-years males, please gather at the track for the hurdle race in the next 2 minutes" Announcement came through the speakers.

"Looks like It's my turn once again" I said with a smile and got up from my seat, glad that soon I will leave this awkward atmosphere, even though it got slightly better after the small talk with Mii-chan but Kei was weirdly glaring at me the entire time.

"Are you really sure about this? Isn't this too much of a burden for you?" Mii-chan asked with a worried expression and puppy eyes.

Kei who was weirdly looking at me and Mii-chan immediately stopped once she heard her words and guilty expression appeared on her face, she began looking downward with a sad-guilty expression.

An awkward atmosphere immediately changed into a tense one.

"Heh" I chuckled hearing her words and both of them looked at me in surprise.

"Who do you think I am? I haven't been lying when I was talking about my past how I've spent a portion of my life outside of civilization in the mountains. If I wouldn't be able to take care of this simple and small sports festival then my Master would make another scar to form the letter 'X' on my back so he could make fun of me." I jokingly said with a confident smile and my chin held high together with my thumb pointing at my heart.

"Hihi, that's not a very nice joke, please don't speak about such horrible things again." Mii-chan giggled and even though she complained about the joke, it still brought the smile on her face.

"Hehe" Even Kei, whose mood wasn't the best for some reason, laughed a bit while covering her mouth with her hand.

I threw one last confident smile at them and then left the tent to get ready. At that time, I still had no idea that once I've left, a heated discussion started inside the tent.

...

"Huh? Hi Walker-kun, what's the matter? Did someone from your class withdraw from the sports festival?" Kanzaki greeted me even though he looked puzzled to see me once again on the track even though I have already competed in the hurdle race.

"Hello, Kanzaki-kun. That's right, that person wasn't feeling well so he was forced to quit." I replied while getting ready for the race.

"I see, that's unfortunate… Let's do our best!" Kanzaki said with a sympathetic expression but that quickly turned to determined one when he looked at me, perhaps he remembered how fast I am.

"Sure…It seems that even Katsuragi-kun is in this group, hello there" I replied to Kazuki and when I noticed Katsuragi who just arrived at the track, I greeted him with pity in my eyes. Not because he is against me but because he still has no idea how badly he is losing to Sakayanagi. 1

He is an extremely cautious individual who always proceeds after thinking through everything but that's also his shortcoming. Him being too careful is keeping him away from any risks. There are no real profits without any risks. Pretty funny how I am "praising" him yet he got outsmarted by Ryuen.

"Greetings. It seems that your class is facing a few problems since you are already here for the second time." Katsuragi replied with an apathetic smile, clueless of my pity in my eyes.

It seems that he was feeling indifferent about my presence, maybe even slightly glad since me substituting for someone means less stamina for me in the next contests.

"Well, good luck you two!" Kanzaki said and got ready on the course right next to me while Katsuragi was 2 courses away from me.

Well, by what I have observed, Kanzaki should be faster than Katsuragi and his body is also more fit for the hurdle race than Katsuragi's large body.

I looked around at people who were with us in this group. I seems that Class B once again take 2nd place…That's not good.

Although everything goes according to my expectations, I don't want Class B to be so close to us. I guess I will use those things I have stuffed in my pockets before joining the other students at the dawn. This was more like an assurance if someone tried to play dirty but I guess I will be the one who starts, haha. Oopsie.

"Ready!" The referee shouted through the megaphone and we got into positions

There are no actual cameras directed at the track, there are only 2 cameras directed at the finish line. This will be easier than I thought.

"Set!"

...

"Go!" When the referee signaled the start of the race, all of us darted off and it quickly became 3 men battle. Consisting of me, Katsuragi and Kanzaki. This time, I ran much slower to actually see what was happening and how much faster Kanzaki was compared to Katsuragi. The gap between them wasn't much but it was visible that Katsuragi had no chance of catching up if nothing happened on Kanzaki's side…hehe.

I will have to time it well…Although there are no cameras directed on us, I still don't want to appear too suspicious plus it can also be used as a sort of training. I thought while jumping over the hurdle and observing those two in front of me.

Last 40 meters…

The next hurdle is probably my last chance to do this, thankfully the timing will be perfect, now it only depends on my capability.

I focused portion of my mind solely on my eyes and when I blinked, a yellow glittering circle appeared around my pupils.

Let's test how precise these eyes can be. I thought with an amused expression.

When I prepared myself to jump over the next hurdle, something small and glittering has "fallen" out of my pocket during my flight and when I was about to take next step to continue running, I have "accidentally" kicked into that thing which was still in the air when I have jumped over the hurdle.

The thing flew away from me towards Kazuki's direction in a pretty fast motion, too fast for anyone to notice it, at most they could see glittering light.

"?! Ugh!" Kazuki who was about to jump over the hurdle in front of him felt a sudden pain or discomfort in his Achilles tendon, completely changing his expression. He still tried to jump over the hurdle even though he was slowed down by the sudden discomfort. Unfortunately, this small interruption slowed him too much and the space between him and the hurdle also wasn't a perfect one, resulting in him tripping over the hurdle with his second leg.

Katsuragi noticed the strange situation, however, this was the competition and there was no place for sympathy so he pushed himself even further to accelerate his speed even more. Not to mention that he probably thought that it was Kanzaki's own fault that caused him to trip over.

I also passed Kanzaki and accelerated to catch up with Katsuragi.

I spared a quick glance behind me and saw Kanzaki with a surprised and confused expression at the same time. Nevertheless, he still quickly got up and chased after us, leaving no chance for others to take advantage of his misfortune.

Sorry Kanzaki, I have nothing against you personally, it was simply your misfortune to in the same group as me while being an athletic person. You can also blame Katsuragi for not being fast enough, hehe. I inwardly apologized to him out of respect since he has never done anything bad to me or anyone close to me.

I also made sure not to cause him any agonizing pain. I doubt that it even hurt him, he probably just felt a pain similar to small sting or discomfort but that was enough to slow him down.

When we were 10 meters away from the finishing line, I overtook Katsuragi and snatched the first place in front of his eyes.

Kanzaki arrived soon after us, obtaining the 3rd place for his class.

"A- are you alright?" Katsuragi asked with a ragged breath.

"Y- yeah, I think I am fine. I just felt a sudden and small pain but it was enough to interrupt the entire momentum I built during the run.

"You should go and let yourself be checked by medics" I advised him after taking a deep breath.

"Yeah, I will do that. Nevertheless, it was a good race, you two! See you later!" Kanzaki waved at us and left the track towards his tent. I guess he will first report to Ichinose although I doubt he needs to do that, she must have been watching the entire time.

I said my goodbyes to Katsuragi too and left for my own tent with slightly more tired expression than before the race.

I am sweating a bit after such a small race but I guess it's due to using my eyes the way I am not experienced. Maybe it was also due to this unusually uncomfortable hot weather. Although I am much more resistant and tolerant to the weather than other people, it definitely doesn't mean that it doesn't make me uncomfortable. Not to mention my fairly long hair compared to the other boys.

The next event is the Capture-the-Flag, I guess that will be much more fun than running on the track, hehe.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Felix9713 Felix9713

Sorry guys for the delay but my school resumed and there are simply days when I have absolutely no time to write.

COMMENT

11 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 94: #93 Capture-the-Flag 1

When I returned back to our tent, I took my towel with a swift movement and sat down on the bench. I put the towel on my head to partly hide my face and focused on regulating my breathing. Although I wasn't that much tired from the previous event, I still wanted to recover as much stamina as possible. There is no way to say what could happen and I might need to use my energy for more things other than my eyes.

After something more than 5 minutes, my breathing was perfectly stable and even the energy I just used was almost fully recovered.

"Are you okay?" I heard someone's voice right next to me so I raised my head to look at the person in question.

"I am perfectly fine but thank you for asking, Horikita-san" I answered while returning my gaze at the track.

"Are you sure? You don't really look like you are fine…" She insisted with her arms folded while staring at me with a serious expression.

"You mean the towel, right? I don't want to get sunburnt, it's incredibly hot today. By the way, did you already finish your race?" I answered with an apathetic expression, however, she had a difficulty to see my face under the towel.

"Of course, I did…Are you even paying attention? When I saw you return here and sit down, I noticed that you were constantly watching the track, even when it was my time to compete, you were still looking in the same direction." She said with an annoyed tone.

"I was recovering my stamina, after all, I have to substitute for Koenji-kun plus I noticed that I am also in all recommended only contests." I answered with a slightly tired voice.

"That's what I want to talk to you about. Why did you nominate yourself to replace Koenji-kun when you are already participating in all recommended only contests?" She asked me with a confused expression, however, it was evident that she was also suspicious of me.

"Well…that was before even knowing that I am participating in all recommended only contests. But don't worry, I know how to divide my stamina evenly to finish everything without exhausting myself first." I reassured her, acting clueless about her suspicious gaze.

"...Do you know anything about the participation table? It's too strange…at first, I thought that the traitor appeared in our class but judging by the progress of just those 2 contests…we are probably winning which completely confuse me." She said, still standing next to me with her folded arms while sharply glaring at me.

"How should I know that? I am pretty confused too…why would anyone try to act so discreet when you aren't doing anything bad…unless…" I said with a thoughtful expression, however, at the end of my words, I opened my eyes wide open due to sudden "realization".

"Unless what?" She asked back with the same thoughtful expression as me.

"Unless we really have a traitor in our class but that someone actually figured it out and was forced to act discretely." I said in a deep tone with sharp eyes.

"What…?" Horikita also opened her eyes wide open when she heard my conclusion.

"But that still doesn't make sense how that person was able to make such good groups…Even if he knew everyone's participation table. He couldn't have known everyone's capabilities without very carefully observing them. Although we had more than 2 weeks of preparations, I doubt that the person responsible for this would be able to observe everyone's limits. Not to mention, combining all of it together is…simply inhuman." Horikita frowned and started to think aloud with a serious expression.

"True enough…" I agreed with her reasoning and nodded my head with a slightly puzzled expression.

"Anyway, the next contest is the Capture-the-Flag which is a team competition. Do you have any plans on how to win yet?" She asked me, changing the subject of our talk.

"I don't…First, I will need to talk with the guys from Class A. But I guess everyone will agree that each class will take offensive and defensive side once to make it fair for both classes." I answered.

In this Capture-the-Flag competition, The first one to succeed in taking the flag from opponents 2 times, wins the competition. This is also team competition, therefore, we will have to cooperate with guys from Class A but I predict that they will simply want to act on their own. Be it offensive or defensive side, they will only take one without mixing with us from Class D.

"Hmm…I agree, that's something Katsuragi would do. Good luck with your group, try not to tire yourself too much, you still have a lot of competitions before you." Horikita nodded her head a mercilessly said. Although she sounded cold, it was apparent that she wasn't worrying only about the results.

We talked a bit before she had to leave to join the Ball-toss game while I also had to go participate in the Capture-the-Flag.

When I arrived at the place where the contest was supposed to take the place, I already noticed a few guys from Class A. The place of the competition was something similar to the soccer field except for numerous obstacles installed in random places. Some of them were small, some of them were larger or longer like benches. It wasn't the ideal area like the forested area but hiding was still doable, pretty well organized I would say.

Rules were pretty simple, both teams are divided by the middle line and have their own territory where they have to hide their flag. Of course, hiding something while having others stand by it to protect it is not really smart so most people just leave it in the open area where they can have a good view of it. The attacking group mustn't intervene with the enemy team's attacking group, they are only to attack the defending group. Also, the Capture-the-Flag is not the nicest game, at least not this one, the "light" physical contact like grabbing and pushing is allowed however the blatant violent acts won't go unpunished. But who are we to fool, the groups are much larger this time than before and how is it possible for the referee to see absolutely everything? It's already granted that there will be dirty plays and knowing Ryuen then even if his plan failed he will try to do something during this contest. After all, this highly physical game is his area of expertise. 1

"Alright!!! Let's show them who is boss!" Sudo started to encourage students from Class D by shouting with his fist clenched and determined expression on his face.

"We meet again in such a short time…" Katsuragi approached me as a representative of his group and "greeted" me once again.

"I can see that all three of us are meeting again in such a short time. At least this time, two of us are actual allies and not enemies." I said with a small smile and my hands in my pockets while looking at the other side of the field where I found Shibata and Kanzaki leading their own class and a few meters standing away from them, Ryuen and his gang were standing there. I also noticed the large framed guy named Yamada being around Ryuen.

"What will your class prefer to do first? Attacking or defending?" He asked me while also looking at Ryuen with wariness visible in his eyes.

"So I guess we will be splitting our forces based on classes, huh?" I said with a helpless smile while shaking my head.

"That's how it should be. We will have the best teamwork when being inside the group with only your classmates." Katsuragi said firmly to show how much he believed in his statement.

Not too bad strategy but it's like abandoning offense or defense. The best way would be to mix our forces and create an ultimate attacking team and ultimate defensive team but I guess even the enemies won't cooperate with each other so whatever.

" sigh Alright, I understand. In that case, please start first with the offense, we will switch after the 1st round." I replied with a sigh. Although I didn't understand why would he talk about this to me instead of Hirata who is perceived as our representative together with Sudo, maybe it was due to our recent match so he felt more comfortable speaking with me since we already spoke together not long ago.

"Good, I wish your class good luck on the defensive side." Katsuragi said and left. Precisely said, he gathered his classmates and went with them to the front of the middle line dividing our and enemies' territory.

After watching them for a few seconds, I turned around and slowly walked back to where my classmates were.

When I arrived there, Sudo seemed to be performing some kind of speech in front of our not so athletic members.

"Walker-kun, what did Katsuragi-kun say to you?" Hirata immediately asked me when I returned, gathering all attention from other students, even Sudo stopped his speech in order to clearly hear my incoming answer.

"Not much, their class will go to the offensive this round and we will swap positions with them the next round." I told them while shrugging my shoulders.

"Should we try to hide our flag? It seems that the ones attacking will be Class C…they have much more athletic people than us. Not to mention that overly big tanned guy…I can't believe that he is around our age!" Ike immediately complained about a few things with a slightly scared expression when he noticed who we are up against.

"What?! Hide?! There is no way we can just hide it, we will meet them head-on. If they want to take our flag, I will make them regret it!" Sudo said with slight anger and excitement visible on his face at the same time, he was all fired up and ready to meet Ryuen head-on but I think that part of that anger and determination comes from Koenji's withdrawal and his antics.

"Hirata-kun, what is your opinion on this?" I turned at Hirata and asked about his opinion.

"Well…it would be good to hide it somewhere but we can't be too close to the flag once we will hide it because such action might arise the suspicion of the other team. And if we will keep our distance then there is a chance that someone might find it and we won't be able to catch that person in time. ...Maybe Sudo's 'tactic' is the best solution here." Hirata said with a thoughtful expression while holding his chin.

"See, let's do it the simple way!" Sudo said with a determination.

"Wait for a second please." I said to Sudo who was already too eager to place the flag in the open area.

"What is it again?" Sudo turned at me with a slightly annoyed expression but that quickly changed to his usual expression.

His reaction slightly surprised me…Maybe it's due to me stopping his punch from such a bad position. Perhaps he built some respect for me…but he is really short-tempered. If we do this his way then Ryuen will definitely try to provoke him, making him lose focus on what's important.

"Hirata-kun, can you tell me the rules once again?" Although I was slightly surprised by Sudo's reaction, I still turned at Hirata without any change in my expression and asked him.

"The rules? I don't think there is that much time for that." Hirata replied with a helpless smile.

"I only want to hear rules regarding our flag." I explained.

"Oh, I see. That will be much easier and quicker. First of all…" Hirata was slightly surprised by my so specific request but he still quickly told me everything about the rules regarding our flag.

"I see…So as long as our flag is possible to spot and is within our territory, we can hide it anywhere, right?" I asked him to confirm it one more time.

"Yes, that's exactly how the teachers stated it." He replied with a slight nod.

"Listen everyone, I have an idea…" I told everyone and motioned them to come closer, we formed a circle and I started to explain everything in a whisper.

"That…that's actually pretty smart, haha. Good job, Walker-kun!" Hirata immediately praised me with a small laugh.

"But will this actually work?" Ike asked with a skeptical expression.

"Yeah, if something goes wrong, we will have a pretty bad time protecting the flag." Sudo also added his doubts.

"Let's try it! I think it sounds pretty good and they won't expect that, making more time for Katsuragi-kun's class to steal the enemy flag." Hirata supported my idea and everyone else just went with the flow but in the end, we agreed on my tactic.

I took a quick glance at time and saw that I still have 3 minutes before the competition officially starts.

I quickly ran towards the teacher's tent, making every spectating students bewildered by my actions.

"Hello!" I shouted when I ran inside the tent.

"Wh- what do you want?" Sae-chan looked a bit surprised by my sudden appearance when it was just about the time for me to compete. It seems that she was also getting ready to go to watch our class.

"Do you have an adhesive tape on you?" I straightforwardly asked for what I needed.

"Well…yeah but why do you need it? ...Although it isn't a forbidden item, I doubt that you will be able to attach your flag to something, there aren't any good spots to hide it. If it was the forested area, that might work but otherwise…" She was slightly surprised by my request but she quickly understood my intentions, well…at least partly but even that is quite remarkable. While she was explaining those things to me, she was also rummaging through her things on the desk until she finally found a small roll of adhesive tape.

She handed it to me even though she had her doubts about my strategy.

"Of course, sticking it to the tree and defending that tree would be the most desirable position but that is impossible here. It's also impossible to hide it anywhere on the obstacles the school has set up in advance. But why should I stick it to something when I can stick it to someone?" I answered with an amused smirk.

"You-...Heh, I look forward to seeing your match." She seemed slightly surprised, it was evident that even she didn't expect that, however, she quickly collected herself and answered with the same amused smile.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Felix9713 Felix9713

Sorry for the little cliff but I had to end it here due to the school's pressing matters.

COMMENT

15 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 95: #94 Hide and Seek phase

I left the tent together with Sae-chan, however, I was slowly running out of time so I had to part my ways with her and run back to my classmates at the field.

"I am back, guys, and look at what I have got." I said when I returned to everyone while discretely showing them the tape in my hand.

"Nice one! With this, we will be able to proceed with our strategy. Now the question is…how should we behave? Will we stay all together or will we form small groups?" Hirata frowned and asked with a cautious expression.

"...Even though at first I wanted to hide the flag, now it seems quite complicated. It's easier to know what to do when you have something to protect in your sight rather than trying to hide it from your opponents." Ike tried to think about what should we do but he quickly gave up with a tired expression.

"Walker, don't you have any idea? This was, after all, the strategy you proposed." Sudo didn't even try to think about it since he wanted to do it a simple way in the first place but he still asked me which wasn't the bad decision, after all, this was my strategy so he probably expects me to have more ideas in my mind.

Hearing his question, a mysterious smile crept across my face.

"Of course I have something planned." I said with a mysterious smile and they looked at me expectantly, anticipating some kind of crazy yet unpredictable strategy like the one with the tape.

"Just do whatever you want…" After a small dramatic pause, I said and released an amused smile.

"Huh? What do you mean Walker-kun?" Ike was the first one to ask me but it was evident that everyone was feeling confused by hearing my words.

"What do you not understand? You want to have a nap on one of the benches or simply sit down on the ground and talk with your friends? If yes…just do it. If you want to split into groups, do it… Simply said, do whatever you want." I said with a shrugged shoulders while shaking my head as if it was something simple to understand, which was but I guess not for them who are thinking too hard on how to win this.

Everyone's expression was mix of surprise, confusion, regret, and many others. It was indeed a sight to behold, some of them probably thought of me as crazy.

"But enough of planning we are running low on time, tape the flag on the back of my t-shirt." I ignored their stares and stuffed the tape into Ike's hand and urged him to help me tape it to my back.

"Ok…But why on your t-shirt? Wouldn't it be better to tape the flag under it?" He asked me while he was doing his job.

"Haven't you been listening during Hirata's explanation of rules? It must be visible, I have no idea how much the school will tolerate it but I doubt that you can completely lean your back against something or just lie on the ground to hide the flag. Perhaps, we can exploit this rule to the maximum…I will lean my back against one of the boxes that are more at the front while leaving a bit of space between my back and the box so the flag could be seen from a good angle. Therefore, tape it a bit lower otherwise I won't be able to do it." I told him and he just nodded in understanding and moved the flag a bit lower.

...

"Where is your flag?" One of the two referees came to our group and asked us with furrowed brows. There were two referees stationed on each side so they could have control of both sides, however, even they knew that two referees won't be enough to watch everyone once the chaos starts.

"Here" I turned around to show him my back and he was slightly taken aback by seeing this but after noticing that we aren't breaking any rules, he nodded.

"30 seconds remaining before the competition starts, so get ready. Once you hear the sound of the whistle, the competition starts." The referee said to us and quickly left to return to his post in time.

"Well everyone, do you best to relax and recover your stamina." I told to everyone and went to sit down on the ground near one of the boxes placed as obstacles.

Hirata said a few more words to everyone and then followed after me. Others split up into 3 groups and sat down either on the ground or one of the obstacles. Although a few students were still slightly confused about the entire situation, they quickly adapted themselves to the situation once they started to talk to each other.

Whistle One the sharp whistling sound resounded, both attacking teams moved to take the opponent's flag.

"I should have brought my phone with me…" Ike said with a sulking voice.

"Well, we can't do anything except for regreting but we can still talk about strategies we will use during the next time we will play together" Yamauchi tried to cheer his friend up while having a wry smile across his face.

Ryuen and others already arrived in our territory and they were able to also hear Ike's and Yamauchi's conversation. However, when they heard them and also saw us sitting leisurely around, they just froze in place and kept on looking at us with weird faces.

I ignored their presence and just took out a piece of paper from my pocket.

"Hm? If you don't mind me asking, Walker-kun… What is that?" Hirata also noticed how I have unfolded that piece of paper more than 7 times making it quite a big sheet of paper in the end.

"This? It's just a few pages of the novel I am reading right now." I answered with a small smile while focusing my eyes on that sheet of paper.

"I see…" Hirata answered with an absent expression.

--

'Does it mean that he already anticipated that we will use this strategy? It could also be that he has it with him just to relieve the boredom during the waiting before the competition starts…' Hirata thought while taking a look at what exactly Felix was reading with a curious expression.

--

"Are you kidding me?" Ishizaki from Class C muttered when he witnessed us sitting around and leisurely talking to each other.

"What are you standing still like idiots! Go and find the flag, don't be stunned by this pathetic facade!" Ryuen who woke up much earlier from the shock than others shouted at his team and everyone started to run around our territory, looking for our flag while Ryuen approached me and Hirata

"What kind of game are you playing?" Ryuen asked us with narrowed eyes and folded arms.

"Hm? Shouldn't you be worried about finding the flag instead of talking with me? Or is it that the king has no need to dirty his hands?" I looked up at Ryuen and asked him in a provocative tone and with an amused smile across my face.

"Hiding the flag…are you stalling for the time since you have discovered that you won't be able to stop us with a brute force? If yes, then you are more foolish than I thought." Ryuen looked at each member of our team and asked with an arrogant smirk, trying to provoke me but I just kept on reading from my paper.

"Look around yourself, there aren't that many obstacles, so the places where you could hide the flag, aren't that many." Ryuen said with his spread arms while having already victorious smile on his face.

"I am more foolish than you thought, huh? Just for your information, you and your entire gang were stunned for numerous seconds…How is that not a good stalling for the time?" I answered without even sparing him a glance and continued focusing on my own things.

"Not to mention that your rabbits seem to have "bad eyes" when it comes to finding the flag, wouldn't you agree with me?" I looked up from the paper and added with a smirk across my face while looking at Ryuen's confident smile with contempt.

"Tch!" Ryuen just clicked his tongue and left us to join his undependable rabbits in their search.

"...That was something else…Is it always so tense when you two talk to each other?" Hirata who remained silent during my entire conversation with Ryuen asked with a helpless smile.

"Tense?" I asked him with a puzzled expression.

"Didn't you feel it? Each passing second felt like you two were just about to jump at each other's throats." Hirata was surprised by my question.

"Not really…I have never felt like this when talking with Ryuen" It's more like talking to a puppy that can bite you and leave small marks on your skin. I wanted to add with a smile but I left that unnecessary comment to myself.

--

"What the hell are they doing?" The referee responsible for observing the Felix's group territory muttered while looking at them with a confused expression. He thought that they would try to play something similar to the Tag game while others would try to defend the person with the flag. In the rules, it is stated that defenders can't carry their own flag within their hands however there is no rule about taping it to your t-shirt.

'I was slightly surprised that they taped it on his back since it's easier to snatch because when you are running, you are showing your back to your opponent but it seems that their strategy was completely different. Interesting…' The referee thought with an amused smile while looking at the sight before him before his expression turned to pity one when he looked towards the opposite direction where his colleague had to carefully observe the chaos created by Class A's attacking team.

However, the referee wasn't the only one surprised at what was happening. Everyone was baffled at the sight where students from Class C were running like rabbits all around Class D's territory, trying to find the flag while the students from Class D were relaxing with smiles across their faces.

'You are stalling for the time…huh?' Sae-chan who was also watching it from the sidelines also had an amused smile on her face while looking at the sitting figure of Felix.

'But aren't you taking it too lightly? There are much better ways how to hide and to stall for even more time…Are you perhaps doing it so everyone else could recover their stamina?' Sae-chan narrowed her eyes while she was thinking hard about Felix's true intentions.

However, after a while, she had a sudden insight and she opened her eyes wide while looking at Felix.

'Is he…Does he perhaps want to tire out all other teams while his team will be the only one with the recovered stamina? This competition has no timer so it ends only when one of the two teams will succeed in capturing the enemy flag. Is his plan to tire everyone out so he could have a much better chance at the attacking phase? Not to mention that once someone wins the first round, there is no break between the second round. Maybe he is also using this to reserve the stamina of others for the following contests. By making everyone run around like fools he will considerably weaken them in their next contests while his class will only get stronger. It must also be extremely good for their morale.' Sae-chan thought with the wide-open eyes while looking at Felix in astonishment, however, she quickly calmed down and just released a "proud" smile with her eyes closed. Her face looked extremely peaceful at this time.

--

...

By looking at the opposite side, it looks like they are about to breakthrough Class B's defenses. While on this side, they are still looking for our flag.

"There is something wrong here. We have searched everywhere we could but we didn't find anything!" Ishizaki reported to Ryuen who seemed to be thinking hard about something.

After a small while, he narrowed his eyes and looked towards the direction where Ike and Yamauchi were sitting and talking to each other.

"Search everyone, if they will have some problems with moving from their positions, just push them away with force! The flag must be visible but it's not said that it can't be visible only from a certain angle." Ryuen shouted at his gang and everyone split up to search everyone while Ryuen and Yamada returned to me and Hirata.

"Now I see what you have done…I wonder whose idea it is." Ryuen said with a curious smile but he was mostly looking at me.

--

'It seems that hiding time is over…What will you do now?' Sae-chan thought while observing the situation with a slightly nervous yet curious expression.

--

"Forget it, you don't need to answer me…would you be so kind as to stand up and leave the area around that box?" Ryuen continued talking with once again a victorious smile once he noticed a small change in Hirata's expression.

"Why should we?" Hirata said with a slightly panicked voice.

Nice acting Hirata, hehe.

"Beca-" Ryuen narrowed his eyes and dangerously looked at him however before he could answer him he was interrupted.

"We found nothing once again, even around Class D's guys!" Ishizaki shouted. They were able to check everyone else much quicker thanks to them following my instructions. They were supposed to just do as guys from Class C say. At first, they were arguing that it would be much better if we simply all argue to stall for more time but I knew Ryuen's method, there was no need to risk any injury plus this interruption is also stalling for the time.

Ryuen directed his attention at Ishizaki and after looking at everyone else from his gang he knew they were telling the truth.

"It seems that this is your end." Ryuen turned at us and said with a cold smile.

" sigh Stand up, Hirata-kun…" I sighed and told Hirata to stop this act.

"...But-" After a short while, Hirata wanted to say more.

"No buts! We have already stalled enough of time" I said and smile slowly crept across my face.

Ryuen didn't urge us to move faster and instead, he was watching our arguing with an amused expression, however, when he noticed my smile, he narrowed his eyes.

I noticed Ryuen's confusion so I decided to stand up and slowly walk a few steps forward before stopping. Everyone from Class C was watching my back with surprised expressions. Seeing that the flag was almost within his hands, Ryuen wanted to see what I want to do.

I pointed my finger at the other side where the fight between Class A and Class B was ongoing and everyone followed with their gaze.

At that time, guys from Class A were finally able to breakthrough Class B's flawless defense. And even though it was flawless…every defense will eventually fall under the constant pressure of attackers.

"Do you think you have won?" I heard Ryuen's voice behind me and sensed incoming "attack" at my back.

I spun around Ishizaki's outstretched arm and when I was behind him I gently slap his back with the back of my palm while placing my foot in front of his own foot, ultimately making him trip over it.

"Well, the hide and seek phase is cleared. Are you ready for the final phase of this level, player?" I said with a cold smile while looking at Ryuen, completely ignoring Ishizaki who has just fallen down behind me.

"Wow, that was cool, Walker-kun! You sounded just like some kind of final boss, haha." Ike started laughing when he saw the one who tried to intimidate him, fall down onto the ground.

Ryuen was looking at me with wide-open eyes, surprised by this outcome. However, he quickly calmed down and an excited smile appeared on his face.

"Hahaha, bring it on!" Ryuen laughed in delight, he knew that it was probably already too late to win but he could still cause some damage. Unless Class A brings back the flag, the competition still continues.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Felix9713 Felix9713

Sorry for the delay, accept this slightly longer chapter as my apology. xD

COMMENT

17 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 96: #95 Playing around

" cough You-!" Ishizaki coughed out some of the grass that has gotten into his mouth when he fell onto the ground and wanted to shout at me with an angered expression, however, when I turned at him and he saw my cold eyes, he stopped himself from shouting anything.

He probably still remembers the time before the trial when I "convinced" him and his 2 friends to admit guilty.

"Albert!" I heard Ryuen's strong voice behind me call out someone's name or more precisely it was the overgrown foreigner's name.

One more time when I wasn't looking, I sensed someone's hand going for the flag taped on my back but this time I jumped to the side to avoid the hand by the small margin.

I turned back at Ryuen and a person who wanted to snatch the flag from me.

"Impatient, aren't we? This is already the second time you tried to take our flag from behind me, but at least this time, you actually warned me. That was really nice of you, Ryuen. I owe you my 'flag'." I jokingly said with a playful smile.

"Walker-kun, you have to teach me how you are able to evade things that are out of your vision!" Ike immediately exclaimed in awe when he saw me dodge for the second time. His face was really bright as if he was about to watch some kind of supernatural fight…

What is he thinking…? That will be always mystery for me. I thought while taking a quick glance at Ike's face.

--

'...That was something else…I get how he dodged that second attempt to snatch the flag since Ryuen shouted something, it must have alarmed him but what I don't get is…how did he dodge that first attempt? There was no way for him to see the person trying to snatch the flag. No one shouted anything, no warning…He could have heard his footsteps but even then it would have been difficult to estimate the distance of that person just from the sound. Not to mention how he flawlessly spun around his arm and also trip him over. All of it happened within one fluid and swift movement.' Sae-chan was thinking hard while observing the situation on the field with wide-open eyes.

'Anyway…it looks like it will end very soon.' Sae-chan calmed down and thought after seeing one student from Class A running towards his territory with the flag in his hand.

--

"Boss?" Yamada turned at Ryuen and asked only 1 word.

Ryuen nodded at him when he heard his question. Ryuen folded his arms and started observing the situation unfold itself with an amused smile yet caution was visible deep in his eyes.

--

'I already knew that he is experienced, however, this is still a surprise. His reflexes are good, however, I am not sure what exactly he used to detect Ishizaki's sudden attack, he could have heard him or he simply has good instincts. It's regrettable that we can't make it too physical here otherwise I might have a chance to learn more about him and his capabilities.' Ryuen thought while giving a side glance at the referee with an annoyed expression.

"Yes." Yamada responded once again with only one word and he broke into a sprint. He quickly moved in front of me and tried to grab me by my right shoulder so I turned my entire body to the right side, ultimately dodging his hand by what would look to the others like a close call.

"Huh?" Yamada was surprised by my sudden move to dodge his hand just by centimeters.

However, that wasn't the end, when he missed my right shoulder, I took hold of his hand and pulled him forward. Since he was leaning forward, his balance wasn't perfect and I didn't even have to apply much strength to make him run forward just with that weak pull.

He ran for a while, waving his hands around to regain balance and not to fall down. It must have been a good spectacle for others.

"Haha, this really looks like a Bullfighting!" Ike immediately started laughing and had to add salt to the wound. He was really speaking out his mind without minding the others and although it would only serve to enrage them even more, I didn't mind his comments. At least these comments are a bit funny but I guess not everyone finds them funny…

Ryuen immediately glared at Ike when he heard his words.

"eek! cough cough I mean- good job Walker-kun! I hope you will be able to endure pressure of these formidable opponents for a bit longer!" Ike cleared his throat and said with a slightly scared expression.

... sigh Cowardice is keeping him from making any funny comments. Now, he can't even fulfill his only job as a comedian. What have you done, Ryuen?! I thought while sidestepping another attempt to snatch the flag, this time it was Ishizaki once again. I did the same thing as I did with Yamada but instead of giving him a chance to recover his balance, I pulled him into the direction where was Yamada with a bit more strength than with Yamada. His body built is much smaller than Yamada's and I won't even talk about height and weight, me applying even more strength meant that he won't be able to regain his balance. So it was either his fall on the assumption that Yamada will dodge or he will collide with him.

And as I expected, Yamada made no effort to dodge and Ishizaki's head hit location slightly under Yamada's chest.

" cough haaa" Yamada coughed a few times and started gasping for breath with his both hands supporting his upper body by holding his knees.

"??" I looked at them with a puzzled face for a moment before it became clear to me.

Did Ishizaki perhaps hit him into solar plexus with his head? That wasn't even my intention but at least he won't bother me for a while. I thought and after giving them the last glance I turned at Ryuen with a smile.

"Useless." Ryuen uttered only this word with a calm expression and he started to slowly walk towards me. However, before he could come before me, someone else got between us.

"Aren't you forgetting about someone?" Sudo asked with a smile that was meant to provoke Ryuen.

"Move, monkey…You aren't even a bit interesting." Ryuen said while still walking towards me.

"Huh?! Say it again!!" Sudo who wanted to provoke Ryuen only got his medicine back. He was already called monkey before this contest so this makes it 2 times today. Who knows how many times this will happen.

"Who said that monkeys aren't interesting? Did you study them so much that there is nothing more to discover?" I asked with a smile when I saw that Ryuen's attention was on Sudo and when he was about to make another comment that could potentially enrage Sudo even more.

He turned at me and just smiled without saying anything and when he was right in front of Sudo, he just shoved him to the side without even sparing him a glance.

This act would have definitely angered Sudo under normal circumstances but Hirata intervened and put his hand on Sudo's shoulder. Sudo snapped his head at Hirata and saw him shaking his head with a calm expression while pointing at something.

Ryuen wasn't paying attention to them and simply kept on walking towards me before stopping about a meter in front of me while glaring at me with his own sharp eyes.

We stayed motionless without moving a finger for a few seconds before Ryuen moved his foot slightly forward, indicating that he was done observing me and was ready to attack me himself.

He suddenly stuck his hand forward with great speed, ready to grab my shoulder. I don't get why he wants to grab my shoulder but perhaps he took it as competition since his two lackeys failed. He wanted to defeat me in my dodging game.

? His speed is indeed extremely fast but- Hm? I thought while looking at the "slowed" hand moving towards me before I noticed something out of the corner of my eye.

I stood still without any indication of dodging and before his hand could touch my shoulder…

" Whistle End of the first round! The winner of the first round is the Red team!" The sharp sound of the whistle resounded together with the referee's words.

By the end of his words, Ryuen already grabbed my shoulder but it wasn't before the sound of the whistle and Ryuen was also aware of that since he had a sour expression on his face.

We both looked at the person from Class A who was back in our territory, holding the enemy flag within his hand.

"It's our win, huh?" I asked while looking around as if I wasn't expecting that to provoke him even more.

"Tch! Let's see how you will use your tricks during your attack phase." He said and gave me a threatening look before letting go of my shoulder.

"I wish you luck in the second round, haha!" Ryuen said with an improved mood while leaving with his gang and waving at us with the back of his palm.

His mood shifted too quickly…I guess it takes much more to truly anger him.

...

"That was amazing, Walker-kun! I thought that our loss is inevitable when they discovered our strategy." Ike said with a happy and relieved smile.

"Where did you learn all of those maneuvers?" Although Sudo was still angry, his curiosity got better of him and made him forget about everything Ryuen said to him.

"Have you forgotten what I had said to you when we were at the pool? Dodging is one of a few things I am confident in." I answered with a smile.

"Alright, we can talk later. We have to switch positions with guys from Class A and we only have 1 minute to do so." Hirata stopped others from questioning and urged us to go switch with Class A.

...

"Good job, Katsuragi-kun!" Hirata said with a smile.

"No, it was thanks to you…if you hadn't given us so much time, we wouldn't be able to snatch their flag fast enough." Katsuragi quickly and humbly replied when we were passing by each other. Although he looked like he had questions to ask us, there was no time for chatting and he was aware of that.

...

--

'Such subtle movements, he was moving in the way that allowed him to save as much stamina as he could. During his "clash" with Ishizaki and Yamada, he used a minimum of movement required to dodge their grip while also throwing their balance off by slightly pulling them forward with help of the force behind that spin. It could be said that he spent much more stamina by getting up and walking those few steps forward as a show to stall for more time than during that clash. He also made it seems like all of his dodges were close calls but in truth, they were perfectly timed however, not just anyone would be able to see through that…Would I be able to perform the same movements with the same preciseness?' Ayanakoji calmly thought while recalling everything he has just seen.

'...As I thought, he really is-' Ayanakoji thought with his eyes closed, however, his thoughts were quickly interrupted.

"Ayanokoji-kun, what do you think about this round?" Horikita asked with a serious expression.

"Hm? You are already done with your Ball-toss contest? As for this round…I think they simply underestimated our class." Ayanokoji answered with a blank expression while calmly looking at Felix with his "lifeless" eyes.

Horikita didn't look too satisfied with his answer but she no longer asked him any question and simply continued observing. She only came in the middle of the first round so she was curious to see what will happen in the second round right from the start.

--

COMMENT

20 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 97: #96 Capture-The-Flag:Finale

"Any quick ideas on how we should go against Class C?" Hirata asked while looking around us before stopping his gaze at me.

"Sudo-kun, you are the strongest one here among us. Will you be able to support my entire weight?" I turned at Sudo and asked him.

"Hm? Well…it all depends on the position. Why do you ask?" Sudo asked me with a puzzled expression.

"Each student will be tasked with guarding one of us. They will most likely form a defense line a few meters away from their flag and in general, their students are much stronger than us. There is no way for us to breakthrough if we will try brute force. Therefore, what I want from you and others is…" I told them my deductions

"Are you crazy?!" Sudo asked with wide-open eyes when he heard my proposal, as for others…they were slightly surprised but they weren't against it since they knew that there is not much chance for us to breakthrough Class C's defenses if we want to use only brute force.

"Everyone, get ready!" The referee informed us that the second round will be starting soon.

"Will you do it?" I asked Sudo with a serious expression.

"Ken, let's try Walker-kun's idea, we were able to win thanks to his previous strategy so why not try it again?" Ike came to my help with a pleading expression.

"...Tch, fine! I will look like an idiot but if we can win then whatever but you better win this!" Sudo gritted his teeth and accepted his role.

"Nice, everyone will make a line while Sudo and I will remain behind everyone." I said and everyone nodded as they went to take their respective positions.

...

" Whistle The second round starts right now!" The referee announced the start and we immediately moved out and invaded the opponent's territory.

...

As expected, when we arrived before the Ryuen group, we were able to spot their flag behind them. They didn't try the same tactic as us and they were simply relying on their superior strength.

"So, what will you lot try now?" Ryuen asked us while watching us with a smile across his face.

They had the same idea of forming the defensive line while he took the place in the middle. The flag was also in the middle, therefore if anyone got through, he would be closest to intercept that person.

I guess after that previous show, he doesn't want to give the responsibility of being the last defense to anyone else.

"Let's do it and snatch their flag!" Sudo shouted and we also created the line of people while I and Sudo remained behind them.

"Hm? Do you want to push us with teamwork? ...Haha, are you aware that you would have a better chance if you actually tried to create chaos and split us?" Ryuen was slightly surprised by what strategy we chose but soon enough he started laughing while shaking his head in disappointment.

I am perfectly aware of that but if we tried to make chaos, he would only take advantage of it. Since I bothered myself to help others to recover some of their stamina, I won't risk any injuries. If he was able to injure someone, we would be forced to replace them with someone. While I could be the one to replace them, it would be too suspicious. If I was able to compete all day without any mini-breaks between contests, they would definitely ask questions and now I am not talking about my classmates but this school. I am not yet ready to face anyone from higher-ups who could use his influence against me.

I simply stood still with a poker face while observing the gaps between Class C's students I could use to escape when I will acquire their flag.

"Well, no need to answer." Ryuen said and got ready while cautiously looking at Sudo and me.

--

'What's their plan? Do they want to breakthrough one particular spot?' Ryuen was calmly thinking about the options they could use against him.

'Should I also retreat back? ...No, that's not the option but I could order 2 people to retreat to the same positions as those two…However, there is no benefit in doing so since I have yet to grasp their real strategy…Tch' Ryuen clicked his tongue in frustration.

'Whatever…no matter what they will use, I can protect the flag by myself. The only one I have to be a bit careful of is that monkey but even he isn't strong enough to push me away. While that white-haired kiddo is indeed fast and has good reactions, this isn't his field of expertise since this is mainly about strength and not agility.' Ryuen thought for a while with a furrowed brows before he finally relaxed and focused mainly on Sudo.

--

" LET'S DO IT!" Sudo released encouraging shout from behind.

"Yes!" Everyone shouted together and started to slowly advance while maintaining the line.

"Haha, who do we have here. Let's see if you will keep on laughing after this round" Ishizaki started laughing when he noticed that Ike was in front of him.

"Eek! You know…that was only a joke…ha-ha. There is no need to be…violent, right?" Ike released a hollow laugh with a desperate for help expression.

"Ike! Can't you man up?! Don't you dare show pathetic performance!" Sudo shouted at Ike who was shuddering even before the confrontation.

"Bohoo!! Why is everyone against me?! Even my own teammate will skin me if I won't do anything…" Ike started complaining aloud and looked like he was about to cry and everyone dumbfounded watched his pathetic act. Some students from Class C even gave him a pitying look.

"Now, Sudo-kun!" I shouted

"F*ck! If this won't work I will skin both of you alive!!!" Sudo complained aloud but still kneeled down.

--

'Wait- me too??!!!! This is Walker-kun's idea not mine!! Why me too?!!' Ike thought with a dishearted expression and tear threatening to come out of his eye.

--

I started to run with the same speed I showed during my sprint with Shibata and when I was near the kneeling Sudo, I jumped on his shoulders and then jumped once again but this time much higher. I also quickly checked Sudo's expression and it looked like he was gritting his teeth. I wonder if it was due to this task or because I applied much more strength in my legs.

When I jumped over the 2 lines of people, I didn't waste any time and ran straight for the flag.

I noticed that everyone from Class C had dumbfounded expressions and still didn't react while my classmates were already preparing for the second phase of the plan.

"Stop him!" Ryuen was the first one to wake up from the shock and shouted aloud to wake up others.

--

'I didn't think they would use such a simple and stupid strategy and thanks to that they caught me off guard. But it's not the end yet, they might have gotten through our defenses, they still need to get out.' Ryuen thought while sprinting after Felix with narrowed eyes.

--

After his command, everyone split up and they were no longer organized. Chaos started to rule on the field but it was more chaotic among Class C. The field was relatively wide and large so each student had to position themselves with at least a few meters gap between them to prevent me from running around them.

Now, only to get past Ryuen and these guys…

"I won't let you." Ryuen stopped in front of me with his widespread arms, ready to jump at any side I might try to take to get past him.

"Why so defensive? Don't you want to take this back?" I stopped running and showed him their flag with a wide smile.

"Heh, nice try to provoke me but I just need to keep you here long enough until those idiots from B take your flag." Ryuen replied to my provocation with a smile.

"Well, since you don't want to play, I will move on." While I was talking, I shifted my body to the right side, trying to get past him but and he quickly reacted to my sudden movement while I was even talking.

Pretty good reflexes and he wasn't caught off guard by me starting my move while still talking.

"Heh" I showed him an amused smile after seeing his quick reaction but that wasn't all, I suddenly stopped and spun around to change the direction to the left without slowing down much.

"Haha, I expected this, you are indeed very fast and agile but unfortunately you are underestimating me!" Ryuen also quickly jumped to the left so he could block my path, however, when he saw my face his eyes widened.

--

'What the hell is he looking at?!' Those were Ryuen's first thoughts when he saw that both Felix's eyes were gazing completely to the side.

'Had he noticed that I was able to predict where he will move thanks to his eyes? This would definitely counter my strategy but he can't see a sh*t like this…Is he baiting me to steal the flag or does he want to distract me with this?' Ryuen's mind was working on 100 percent and numerous thoughts went through his mind. However, in the end, he decided to keep focusing on Felix and stopping him from escaping.

--

I started to gaze to the side just to mess up with his mind. His mind must be working extremely fast, therefore his reaction will be slightly slower than before but even then he would be able to catch me. This entire show was just to buy enough time for someone…

I jumped back to the right with my eyes still gazing to the side.

--

'?! He is fast but- If I can stop him here I will be able to grab him because his balance will be off after that reckless jump without even looking. Haha, this is certainly an interesting strategy but I will still win!' Ryuen thought and quickly imitated Felix's actions with a victorious smile.

--

Hm? It seems that he really thinks that he had already won…Unfortunately for you, Ryuen, you are focused too much on me and forgot about others…

When Ryuen jumped to the right side to block Felix but what happened was out of his expectations.

Not only he was unable to block Felix, but he himself was also blocked by someone!

"Haha, have you forgotten about me?! Who is now monkey, hah?!" Sudo who blocked Ryuen's path to the right collided with him but Sudo's posture was stable and strong so he was able to take the hit without falling down.

"You?!! Move!!" Ryuen was angered by getting interrupted in our small competition but it would take him a while to get past Sudo without breaking the rules.

I glanced at Ryuen with an apathetic expression on my face.

"You were too focused on me and your flag. Thanks, Sudo-kun." I said and then gave a quick glance at Sudo before passing both of them in a sprint.

"Thank me by winning this stupid competition!" Sudo shouted in frustration and I wasn't that surprised because he didn't do much during those 2 rounds. At least not what he wanted to do, however, his role right now was quite a crucial one.

"Tch! Albert!" Ryuen could only grit his teeth and shout out at one of his trusted men.

Unfortunately, Albert was too far away because his position was on the left side while I was running towards the right edge of the field. If Ryuen actually let me pass after that spin then Albert might have a chance to catch up with me since I would be closer to him but right now he had no chance.

"Now, guys!" I shouted when I was nearing the gap between Ishizaki and another Class C student.

"Agh, I am not even getting paid for doing this!!!" Ike whined and threw himself at Ishizaki and Yamauchi jumped at the second guy.

Both of them were surprised by this because they were focusing on me when they saw me running straight towards them.

"Let go, you idiot!!" Ishizaki tried to shake off from Ike's grasp.

I knew that Ike and Yamauchi wouldn't be able to hold them for too long but slowing them down was enough for me. I accelerated even further and I already ran slightly faster than during my match against Shibata.

--

'He can run even faster? Just where is his limit?' A lot of people thought of the same thing when they saw me accelerating.

--

"Go Walker-kun!!! And avenge me after this competition ends!" Ike shouted while being slowly dragged by Ishizaki who was trying his best to shake him off.

"You are a real idiot, you know that?...but sure. I will avenge you." I said, glancing at Ishizaki with a slightly crazy smile while running past them. Ishizaki trembled a bit as he clearly remembered that "day"

I quickly ran to our territory and when I set my foot past the dividing line, the referee ended the second round.

It was much complicated than I expected but in the end, we won. I could have gotten past Ryuen without any problems even by myself but it would be better to make every spectator think that we won just thanks to the teamwork. And if I did everything by myself, these guys wouldn't improve…Taking Ike for example, right now he might be more courageous than before but I am not exactly sure if it's a good thing…

Also, Sudo probably realized that teamwork might not be that bad and that even not so athletic guys with a good strategy can still win against a much stronger team. This also showed him importance of strategy so he might start thinking more before acting and using just his strength to solve problems.

"The Red team has won both 2 rounds therefore, the final victor of the Capture-The-Flag is the Red team!" The referee finally announced aloud and all dumbfounded students from the Red team who still had to absorb everything that happened suddenly woke up after hearing the Referee's words and started joyfully shouting from our victory.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Felix9713 Felix9713

Guys, I might take a small break from writing. Probably at most 7 days or there might not be any break at all. I am writing depending on my mood and during this entire weekend, I was feeling really unmotivated, not sure why. I forced myself to write this chapter to inform you (I didn't want to just post an announcement when I didn't post anything for - 2 days, that's why I forced myself)

Just so you know that if there won't be any new chapters for a while, I am not dead.

COMMENT

16 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 98: #97 Ruthless Tug-of-War

"That was amazing, we really showed them! Haha!" Ike and others were laughing while we were returning back to our tent.

"Come on Ken! Why that sour face? We won both rounds! Ike put his arm around Sudo's shoulder even though Sudo threatened him previously to skin him alive. I guess he really is happy with this victory.

"Tch, fine, just don't come too close, you are full of dirt!" Sudo pushed Ike away from himself but he still had a small smile across his face.

"Haa? I got so dirty because that buffalo dragged me on the ground, it's not my fault! By the way, Walker-kun, your strategies were able to secure victory in both rounds for us…you are really amazing. How had you thought of those tactics?" Ike complained to Sudo with a sad expression while patting off the dirt from his clothes before directing his attention at me and most of the people also stopped "celebrating" and expectantly looked at me.

"Well, in terms of strength, we would have definitely lost so we had to use our heads instead of muscles. Hiding isn't anything hard, it's all about stalling for the time and as for the second round…That was a bit crazy idea but there was nothing to lose for us so I said to myself 'why not try it out?' And it worked out in the end…" I replied with a smile while walking in front of them…somehow I became something similar to a captain…strage. Perhaps I am not alone who never noticed when and how. 1

Everyone stopped in their tracks and looked at me with dumbfounded expressions.

I sensed a hand quickly approaching me but I decided to ignore it since it didn't possess any ill intention.

Slap Someone slapped my back and I already knew who. Not only from the strength behind it but also because there are very few people who would dare to do that.

"Sudo-kun?" I turned around and when I saw him holding his hand which he used to slap my back with the other hand, I looked at him with a confused expression while slightly tilting my head to the side.

"F*ck! Are you made out of stone?! Whatever…That second round…you weren't even certain of the victory yet you forced me to do such stupid things?! Even though you aren't that heavy, it still hurt when you used my shoulders as a jumping ramp." Sudo complained to me while holding his now red hand.

"Maybe you hit the bone…And we won in the end, didn't we?" I answered with a smirk and continued walking.

"You-! Wait, I am not done yet!" Sudo shouted at me and immediately run after me with his clenched fist.

"...Hahaha" Everyone's jaw dropped when they saw Sudo's behavior but when they looked at each other, they started to laugh aloud without any reserves.

...

We returned to our tent where everyone congratulated us, however, there was no time to celebrate because the next contest was just about to start. Thanks to my tactic in the first round, not many students from our class were exhausted, however, it was still visible that they needed some longer break. There is a lunch break if I remember correctly but that is between the universal contests and recommended ones. Therefore, there are still 5 contests remaining before the lunch break.

It seems that girls are on the same level as us with their exhaustion but that's because the Ball-toss game doesn't drain that much stamina as Capture the flag. Of course, the girls generally have less stamina than boys unless that girl is athletic type while the boy is the complete opposite.

I was thinking about various things while looking around and observing everyone's expressions.

"Here." Someone's voice woke me up from my thoughts and when I looked next to me, I saw Mii-chan offering me a towel.

"Hm? Thank you but you don't have to do this. It's no problem for me to walk a few meters to get it myself, I don't want to look like I am taking advantage of your kindness." I honestly told her what I was thinking but I still accepted it with a grateful smile.

"It's no problem! You just finished your contest so it's something I naturally have to do! B-but don't misunderstand, I don't do this just because I feel I have to!" Mii-chan answered with a cheerful smile however, she quickly started panicking.

I looked at the boys that were part of my team during the capture-the-flag and most of them had to go for the towel themselves.

...This special treatment feels kinda strange but it's not that bad.

I turned back at Mii-chan and noticed that she was strangely fidgeting with her hair while avoiding my eyes.

"? Is there something wrong?" I asked with a curious expression.

"No no, not at all! I just wanted to say that…you did well! And also that since I am Walker-kun's partner for the Three-legged race, it's also my job to take care of my partner…" Mii-chan said with the brightest innocent smile I have ever seen in my entire life.

Those words she has said, sounded a bit weird however it was even worse when combined with her super innocent smile…

"Eh…Regarding the Three-legged race, it's drawing nearer. What about your stamina? Are you exhausted yet?" I awkwardly scratched the top of my head since a few boys were glaring at me with jealousy.

"Nope! I am still able to compete for a few contests but I promise that I won't hold you back during the race!" She answered with an earnest tone and with both of her small fists clenched.

--

'After all, I am saving most of my stamina for our race so I can show everyone what we are capable of!' Mii-chan thought with determination visible in her eyes.

--

"Heh, I am sure you won't hold me back, just be careful not to get injured, okay?" I said with a encouraging smile and patted her head a few times.

"Eeeeh?! I-I-I am going back into the tent for some water!" Her face immediately reddened and she quickly ran away.

...F*ck, I forget about the fact that we are both of the same age. This must have been really embarrassing for her but I couldn't help it…She reminds me too much of Yukina. She was practically begging to be patted… 1

I thought while looking at Mii-chan's disappearing back with an awkward expression on my face.

"It seems that you are also good at scaring off your partners." Horikita approached me and made a comment with a sarcastic smile.

" sigh Is there something you want to discuss with me?" I asked her with a tired tone.

"Yes, I want to ask you who came up with those strategies you used during the Capture-the-Flag competition."

"Isn't that information already spread from Ike and others?" Instead of answering her, I asked her another question.

"I want to hear it directly from you." She simply answered with furrowed brows.

"Yes, I am the one who came up with them. Is there something wrong with it?" I admitted it without hesitation.

Horikita wanted to say something, however, she was interrupted by the announcement.

"We can talk later, I have to go and join others" I said with an apologetic expression, however, inside, I thanked the person who interrupted our little chat.

...

Tug of war…simple game yet it's not entirely about strength. Even tactics can be applied here, however, to perform those tactics, the sufficient strength is still required. Meaning that if the opponent is far stronger than you then there is very little you can do.

I was in the group against Yamada from Class C while on the other side was Katsuragi against Kanzaki. If I had to guess just from their teams, I would bet that Class A would win but it looked like they were having some problems among themselves. When I noticed a guy with blond hair tied in a pony tail quarreling with Katsuragi, I immediately looked towards Sakayanagi who was watching everything unfold with a smile across her face.

...

I positioned myself at the end of the rope, however, before the referee was able to start the match, I noticed something suspicious on Class C's side.

I narrowed my eyes and focused my energy on them while observing guys from Class C.

Their grip is extremely weak, their postures don't even suggest that they are about to pull with their full strength…

Of course, I was able to notice such small details only thanks to my superior eyes. For others, they looked normal.

This tug of war took place on the concrete because it's much harder to compete on this surface than on the dirt where anyone can bury part of their shoes into the ground, giving much better potential to rest while using only the weight of your body plus help of the gravitation to stop the opponent from overpowering you. These kinds of tug of war can last for very long time if both teams are evenly strong, this is where only the strategy can win the match.

" Hey, tell others not to pull the rope at all when the referee starts the match" I whispered to Miyake who was positioned in front of me.

" What??" He turned at me with a surprised and confused expression.

" Just trust me, please relay this information to everyone else. If we lose, I will take responsibility." I whispered with a dead-serious expression and although he was still surprised, he told the person in front of him and also urged him to quickly relay this information.

Although everyone looked surprised at first, they still nodded and got ready into a good position to "pull the rope" while I was just standing still with only my right hand holding the rope which definitely surprised spectators.

"3″ The referee started the countdown.

"2″

"1″

...

" Whistle" When the sound of the referee's whistle resounded, no one pulled the rope which totally surprised guys from Class C, Yamada was the first one to react but it was already too late.

I pulled the rope with a swift movement of my right hand and the entire rope slipped through their grasp and dropped down on the ground of our half.

The referee was also surprised but not as much as the guys from Class C that were looking at me with bewildered expressions. I, on the other hand, was only standing there with a cold expression and narrowed eyes.

Ryuen is really ruthless, if any of them actually tried to pull with their full strength, they would definitely fall backwards and there is a big chance that some of them would also hit their head. That wouldn't end up with just a small injury… But to be honest, most of the guys would probably just fell down on each other as domino but the last person would be the one who would suffer the most. I wonder if he arranged this because he knew that I would be the last person on the rope…Hehe, unfortunately, even if his plan would have been successful, I wouldn't suffer any injury because I would be able to regain my balance and even if I had to fall down to save the person in front of me, I would still be able to cover my head. And even if I didn't cover my head, at most I would feel a small pain in the back of my head for the rest of the day.

However, he still tried to injure me and I won't take it quietly, be it coincidence or not. Although now isn't the time to teach him a lesson but soon enough…when I will arrange everything, I will make sure to make him suffer twice more than what I intended before.

I thought while coldly glaring at the Class C's tent with my palm covering my lower part of the face to hide that slightly crazy-evil smile from spectators' view.

COMMENT

13 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 99: #98 New possibilities?

"What the hell was that?" Sudo asked us with raised brows when we came back to our tent.

"They tried to make everyone fall backwards…" Horikita joined in the conversation and said with furrowed brows and folded arms

"What? Why would they throw away a chance to win one round? Just by the looks, they had much stronger people than us." Sudo questioned Horikita with a confused expression.

"They are aware of our class's constant winnings. Ryuen was probably the one who came up with this strategy…he is the only one who would be so ruthless. By injuring a few of us, he would gain a better chance to win and at the same time, he would take revenge on us." Horikita answered with a thoughtful expression while I just placed a slightly cold towel on my head and quietly listened to them.

"...I see so them being much stronger would only serve as bait for our guys to start pulling with their full strength right from the start…however, everyone would just fall on each other like a domino except-" Sudo slowly started nodding in understanding.

"except for the last person" Horikita confirmed Sudo's assumptions and looked towards me.

When most of the people heard her words, they also followed her gaze and started staring at me.

I, on the other hand, was quietly standing still and my face was hidden under the towel's shadow.

"Ha-ha, Walker-kun, you don't need to feel embarrassed by being afraid of them, I would piss myself if the entire class was planning something against me. Maybe this was just a coincidence." Ike released a hollow laugh, approached me and put his hand on my shoulder, trying to comfort me since he thought that I was scared, however, it seemed like he wasn't the only one who thought like that.

"..."

"Come on, say some- eek!" Ike brought his face closer so he could see my expression, however, when he saw it, he immediately backed away from out of instinct.

Everyone looked at Ike in confusion when they saw him suddenly back away from me with a slightly frightened look in his eyes.

"Afraid? Who?" I said with a slightly angered and sarcastic tone.

I took hold of the towel on top of my head and with a swift movement, I threw it on the nearby bench without even looking at that direction.

"I reacted so slowly just because this was the first time someone tried to deliberately injure me, I just had to thoughtfully recall my master's teachings. 'Respect those who respect you, ignore those who ignore you and show no mercy to those who try to take away from you.'" I said while looking only at Ike with my poker face but everyone's attention was focused on me. 1

"..." No one felt like saying anything or more like they felt that they shouldn't say since I wasn't speaking to them directly.

"I- I see, th- then what are you planning to do?" When Ike noticed how no one was taking the initiative to speak it was all left to him so he asked with a forced smile while stuttering.

Hearing his question, my poker face was replaced with a wide smile that brought everyone chill at their spine. Who would be crazy enough to smile so brightly when he knows that the entire class is trying to sabotage him…

"I will show them how much misfortune their failed attempt to injure me will bring them." I slightly spread my arms and said with a wide smile.

In other words 'They should have succeeded or not try at all'

" Walker-kun, don't be provoked by Ryuen. Everyone already knows that you are participating for 1 more person so he wants you to exhaust yourself. Not to mention our earlier talk about possible traitor…if there really is one then he must have informed Ryuen about your participation in all recommended contests!" Horikita reminded me, trying to calm me down. She perhaps thought that I am acting out of anger or something…Well, partly she is right but it's for that exact reason I want to show them how big difference is between us.

Ryuen did that with the goal to injure me however, even if his plan failed, it could still provoke me and made me do stupid things like giving it my all just to crush them. I will do exactly what he wants, unfortunately, he won't see me kneeling out of exhaustion. He will be the one kneeling on the ground. As for Horikita's idea with the traitor, she is definitely right. Our phones weren't confiscated so she could easily send the picture of our participation table to Ryuen however there isn't much he can do with just that information but that doesn't mean that there is nothing he can do.

" I am perfectly fine. You should focus more on yourself, be careful after all, Ryuen could be also targeting you." I decided to give her a small warning, after all, I know the reason for the traitor's actions. Now it depends on her, if she takes it seriously or if she will think of those words only as heated words said in anger.

Soon enough, another group had to go represent our class in the tug of war so people quickly dispersed without questioning me too much.

...

The tug of war event was mostly won by us and Class B, however, there were a few light injuries on Class A's side and it was caused by none other than Class C.

"Are you okay? I am sorry for before…that was inappropriate from me, to just run away like that…" Mii-chan once again approached me with a slightly worried and guilty expression.

"I am alright and I am not blaming you after what I have done…Let's just forget about it."

"No!" She suddenly shouted which slightly surprised me so I looked at her with a confused expression.

"I- I mean…it wasn't that bad…I just- wasn't prepared for something like that." She said in a low voice while looking sideways when she noticed my confused and inquiring expression.

"Alright, it's your decision. By the way, I have something serious to speak about with you…" I said with a serious expression.

"?! What is it?" She immediately tensed up when she saw my serious expression, she was aware that it was about something extremely important.

"Ryuen will probably try to go after you too." I said with narrowed eyes

"What?! Why would-" She was totally surprised by my words

" Why would he bother to target especially you? That's because he knows that you are my partner for the Three-legged race. As for how…he already saw us during our practice and he isn't the only one. Probably Class B already knows about it too." I whispered directly to her ear.

--

'Aah! That tickles!' Mii-chan's face reddened once again when she felt Felix's breath touching her ear. 1

'No! Focus! This is serious!' Mii-chan inwardly shook her head and redness on her cheeks immediately disappeared.

--

" I- I see…What should I do?" At first, her expression became disheartened and slightly afraid when she heard my words but she quickly asked me with a hope visible in her shaky eyes.*"

There isn't much I can do discreetly for her…If Ryuen will notice that his attempt to sabotage Mii-chan mysteriously failed, he would only grow more suspicious and this would be the same as saying that I care about her which would only make him focus on her even more.

However, on the other hand, there is no need to endanger someone like Mii-chan. She is too innocent to suffer because of me. I indeed used Matsushita despite her being innocent, however, there was no real danger in my actions, at least not physical danger.

sigh I can only give her advice and hope that she will take my words seriously to her heart.

Now…what could be Ryuen's plan?

" Listen to me carefully." I whispered and her eyes immediately brightened with hope as she quickly and resolutely nodded, focusing all of her senses at me.

" Keep your distance from all Class C students even if it would mean your defeat in certain events. Never, NEVER get distracted while competing, always focus on your goal and don't get distracted by anyone's voice even if it would be my voice. " I whispered with the most serious expression I could form. She gulped when she saw my seriousness but she still nodded.

--

'I better be really careful considering how Walker-kun is serious about this…' Mii-chan thought and bit her lower lip to encourage herself.

'But doesn't that also mean that Walker-kun is really worried about me?' Mii-chan seriousness lasted only a few seconds before she started to blush once again.

'Stop, Focus!' Mii-chan shook her head and just smiled at Felix's confused expression.

--

...

After my small talk with Mii-chan, I also went to inform Kei in case Ryuen tried to do something to her too.

After I was done with everything, there was still some time before I would have to go participate in the Obstacle race so I decided to go to the secluded area and sat down.

There are so many things I had yet to try with that energy inside me…

For example, can it leave my body?

I focused my energy on my eyes and on the tip of my index finger at the same time.

When I blinked the yellow circle appeared in my eyes and I saw a small flickering flame of the green energy on the tip of my finger.

I wonder if I can transfer it to another person and if yes what would happen to them?

My sudden curiosity made the green energy change into yellow energy which extremely surprised me.

What?! How…Could it be that it corresponds to my emotions?

My sudden discovery made me try to recall Asao's past and his sudden thirst for revenge just before he died.

And the yellow flame changed into a red flame.

Ha! As I thought, let's try the exact moment when I killed Asao and erased him from my body…I closed my eyes and tried to precisely recall the moment.

The flame's color changed into a black.

Since the energy changes with my emotions, they should also have different kinds of use.

I really want to try to transfer it into someone's body but I have no idea what could happen. For all I know, it could also make their body explode but I doubt it would happen if I tried to transfer the green energy.

...I can't stop myself from thinking of all the different possibilities since I discover something so interesting. I will have to find some live animals after this sports festival will end. I can't risk using it on humans or Yukina without testing it first.

Anyway…normal eyes should be unable to see this energy. I thought and stopped sending energy into my eyes and the yellow circle disappeared. And with him, also small flame disappeared from my sight, however, I could still feel it being there.

Haha, I can't wait to experiment with this.

"Walker-kun, it's your group turn!" Someone called out my name and interrupted my chain of thoughts.

"I am coming!" I shouted and got up from the ground with a happy expression on my face which definitely surprised others because I was smiling once again when I could be Ryuen's target.

...

Let's get it over with quickly so I can think again about other possibilities.

I thought when I arrived at the starting line while cracking my neck with an excited smile. Which could also be perceived by Class C students as me taking the bait. How fortunate can I be…?

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Felix9713 Felix9713

A bit different from normal chapters but I kinda like this fantasy-like element as a side thing. It's giving me more possibilities on how to write and I can also use this to get away from all that scheming for a little moment. (Simply said, too lazy to start another novel focused mainly on fighting…)

COMMENT

14 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 100: #99 A Big Surprise

" Whistle" The Obstacle course race started once the referee's whistle resounded through the air.

...

Once the race ended, every spectator was looking at me with a surprised expression however, there was also jealousy, respect or some of the upper-class girls were even looking at me with sparks visible in their eyes. Simply said, too many emotions of the different kinds.

What had happened?

A simple thing…even though students from Class C were targeting me, they had no chance to even intercept me from completing the race because after a few first seconds after the start, there was already more than 5 meters gap between us. And the gap kept on increasing, they had no chance to catch up to me and the same can be said about the other participants.

I finished the race with a more than 10 meters gap between me and the guy from Class A who finished second.

...

"Haaah" Class C students that went against me, immediately kneeled in exhaustion once they finished the race while I was standing still and looking down on them with my cold red eyes.

Sweat was pouring down on my face and my hair was completely drenched. Of course, I couldn't end up like that just from a simple race so I did a little trick. The energy inside my body can adjust my body temperature and protect my body from outside temperature so if it's too cold outside, I can still feel like it's summer. I just circulated my energy across my whole body to increase my temperature so I would sweat much more.

"Heh" After a while of looking at this pathetic sight, I chuckled and turned around with a smirk across my face.

While I was returning to our tent, I noticed Ryuen who was looking at me so I released a small provocative smile. He noticed my smile, however, instead of getting annoyed, he actually smiled back and I perfectly knew why…

You really think that you managed to provoke me, do you? I inwardly thought with having an urge to laugh.

--

'What is he thinking? There was no need for him to go all out. He is just exhausting himself for no reason.' Sae-chan thought while looking at Felix who was fully drenched in sweat with her sharp eyes.

'I would call for him but there isn't much time for us to discuss anything…Maybe during the launch break? That would do, I am really interested in his reason behind his actions. The way he looked at the students from Class C with a contempt…They must have provoked him somehow, however, it's still strange because I know that he isn't someone who is easily provoked.' Sae-chan was thinking hard, however, her eyes never left Felix's figure.

Sigh

'He is smart so he must be aware that what he is doing will only exhaust him faster. Maybe this is also part of his plan…but what can you do with an exhausted body? You can partly recover your stamina during the launch break but it's not like your entire body will be rested. Your performance will drop down anyway.'

"Oh? What's up with that sigh, Sae-chan? Hmm…AHA!" Chie who was currently next to her also noticed her strange behavior and when she looked in the same direction as her friend, she immediately understood the reason behind her friend's behavior.

"What is it?" Sae-chan was slightly started by Chie's sudden exclamation. She was too focused on her thoughts and didn't pay attention to her surroundings.

"Hehe, naughty, naughty Sae-chan~! Now I understand why you were often so distracted as of lately, especially during this sports festival. You know that I will always support you but you also need to keep your urges in check and do your job seriously~!" Chie was lecturing Sae-chan with her finger pointing at her and naughty smile across her face while Sae-chan just watched with her eyes wide open in bewilderment.

It took her a few seconds before she finally woke up and frowned when she recalled Chie's words.

"Who the hell is naughty? You are the only one who needs to take the job more seriously!" Sae-chan countered with narrowed eyes to show her displeasure and then she turned around and left her friend standing there smiling like an idiot but not before taking a last glance at Felix.

'I don't have any urges…' Sae-chan kept repeating those words in her mind to calm herself down. 2

--

Eeh, maybe I overdid it with that temperature, even my hair is completely drenched…Well, I am still learning, these small mistakes will eventually lead me to perfect the control over this energy.

I thought while sitting on the bench and moving my hair backwards with my hand where they also stayed. Only a few strands of hair returned back on my forehead.

...I really need a shower.

Hm? I noticed that someone was standing near me and looking at me without saying anything for a while.

"What is it, Mii-chan? Did you run into any problems during your own race?" I asked with a slightly confused expression while looking at Mii-chan's absent-minded expression.

"Huh? Ah! I am sorry! Although there was something strange happening during our obstacle race, I didn't get distracted because of it so I was able to finish in 1st place! However because I wasn't distracted, I also don't know what exactly happened, sorry…" She panicked for a while when my voice woke her up from her thoughts but she quickly composed herself and informed me with a happy smile that also quickly changed to sad expression due to her inability to inform me of what exactly had happened.

Well if that wasn't the quickest changes of expressions within a few seconds then I would be surprised.

"Heh, why are you apologizing when you have won the first place? You are too tense…Am I not your partner? You can be more at ease with me, however, if you don't want to, I won't force you." I chuckled and replied with a friendly smile while looking up slightly to make eye contact with her since she was still standing and I was sitting on a pretty low bench.

"..." She started staring into my eyes with an absent-minded expression once again.

Are my eyes that mesmerizing? I thought inwardly with a helpless expression.

"Hello? Earth to Mii-chan!" I tried to get her attention with an amused smile because this has never happened to me and to be honest, I found it quite amusing. Of course, her absent-minded expression was also a sight to behold, pretty cute.

"Ah! Yes, I am sorry…again." When she woke up from her thoughts she immediately registered that she has done the same thing for the second time already so she hung her head in shame.

"Mm, no need to apologize, just tell me if there is really something wrong, you can rely on me." I replied with a slightly caring tone to make her relax a bit.

"There is absolutely nothing wrong, it's just…Your hair." My strategy worked and she relaxed a bit and told me what caused her to space out like that.

"My hair?" I asked with a puzzled expression and instinctively looked up with my eyes and saw only a few strands of hair instead of my usual bangs.

"It's the first time I see you with a different hairstyle…and this one also makes your eyes more visible." She said with a smile when she noticed my confusion.

"Oh, I see…" I replied in understanding. A bit silly reason but I don't blame her…

"Anyway, you were really fast and agile during your last race, it was amazing! I heard a lot of people speculating if you perhaps wanted to join any club. You can expect a lot of people coming your way with offers to join their club, hihi." When she started talking about people coming my way with offers, she immediately noticed my slightly annoyed expression and started to giggle.

"Eh, thanks… Are you ready for the next Three-legged race?" I was feeling slightly awkward so I decided to change the subject of our conversation.

"I've never been more ready!" She said with a determined voice.

"Nice, but we need to be careful of Class C even during this race." I said with furrowed brows.

"...What should we do if they try something?" She asked with a serious expression, she was aware that avoiding Class C in this event will be much harder since we all will be running right next to each other and trying to run away from them would take some time.

"Do you trust me?" I asked her a simple yet hard question to answer. 2

"...Yes!" She looked into my eyes and after a while of staring, she resolutely nodded her head.

"Then just focus on running, I will take care of everything else." I told her with a confident smile and she returned the smile.

...

I had to run another obstacle race because of Koenji's absence but I once again crushed everyone with a big lead and the time for the Three-legged race arrived extremely quickly. I had almost no time to rest before I had to go compete once again, this time it was the Three-legged race.

"Yahoo! Walker-kun and Mii-chan, it seems that we are in the same group!" Ichinose immediately called out to us, she was together with Shibata who also greeted us.

"Hello"

"Hi" We both returned the greeting, unfortunately, there wasn't much time to talk and we had to get ready so we didn't bother to start any long conversation.

"Let's get ready. Do you want me to tie up our legs like before during the practice? My right leg with your left leg." I asked Mii-chan while crouching, ready to tie up our legs together.

"Sure!" She nodded with a confident smile, fully ready for the race.

"You idiot! Don't tie it up so tightly, it hurts!" The girl from Class C complained aloud to her partner. She sounded quite annoyed and they didn't look too happy to be paired together.

I couldn't help but narrow my eyes when I heard them arguing and noticed that their starting position was right next to Mii-chan.

"Is something wrong?" Mii-chan noticed my expression so she worriedly asked.

"Hm? No, don't worry about anything. Just focus on the race, nothing else." I turned at her and told her with a reassuring smile.

"Okay" She nodded and looked in front of her with focused eyes. I couldn't help but nod when I saw her concentration.

When the referee told us to get ready, she even put her arm around my shoulder like during the practice which slightly surprised me.

I thought that she would be too embarrassed to do that here in front of so many people. Although I was slightly surprised, I still did the same and put my arm around her shoulder.

Spectators were slightly surprised by this act but they understood that it would grant us better balance and it was nothing too intimate but there were still pairs who couldn't bear to do that.

...

When the referee signaled the start of the race, we started slowly to get into the right rhythm and Class C's pair followed right next to us at a similar speed.

Of course, our speed was slowly increasing and we would lose them after a little while and they also noticed it.

"You idiot, can't you keep the same pace?!" The girl complained aloud and they started to lose their rhythm.

At that moment, I started to focus on them.

"Tch! Will you shut up already?! I am doin- eeh!?" The guy was already fed up with her annoying comments so he wanted to shut her up but somehow they suddenly tripped over their own legs and started falling to the left side where I was running together with Mii-chan.

She was too focused on running to even hear them, not to mention to notice them falling at us.

I slightly strengthened my grip on her shoulder and forced her to spin, switching places with me which finally woke her up from her concentration.

"Huh?" She had surprised expression when we switched places since we were now facing the starting line.

I used my left hand to stop the falling pair and let them fall on the ground in a different direction.

"When you are falling down…try to fall into your own course next time. Thanks" I coldly said and quickly switched places with a still surprised Mii-chan once again.

"The others were able to get a lead thanks to their interruption. Let's run at our fastest" I said and slowly started to run so she could quickly adapt and recover from her confusion.

"But-" She wanted to protest since we were always slowly increasing speed instead of running fast from the beginning.

"There is no way we can win if we won't increase our speed immediately by a lot. Just start running without any worries, just firmly take hold of my shoulder and keep on increasing speed as much as you can." I said and she seemed a still a bit skeptical about it, meaning that she had no trust in this. I wasn't really surprised by her disposition since there was already quite a big gap between us and the first place but if she won't believe in it, she won't be able to truly relax.

--

'I- I don't want to disappoint him but…' Mii-chan thought with a sad expression

--

"Trust me!" I shouted which slightly startled her and I firmly hold her shoulder and pressed her even closer to me.

She didn't say anything in response but she started steadily increasing her speed which was enough of a reply for me.

I smiled and started to focus to match her speed.

Our speed was increasing so fast that we started overtaking all pairs in front of us until we were finally able to overtake the first pair who was by the chance Ichinose together with Shibata.

"Huh? No way!" Shibata and Ichinose both exclaimed at the same time when they saw us run past them at high speed.

In the end, we were able to take first place.

...

"Yay! We did it!" Mii-chan exclaimed cheerfully and put her hands up for the double high five.

I quickly responded and gave her what she wanted.

clap clap

"Hihi" She started laughing in delight when I immediately knew what she wanted. She was so happy by this victory that she even started jumping around, well, at least she tried to until she lost her balance because our legs were still tied up together.

"Look out!" I quickly wrapped my arm around her waist and caught her from falling down.

Sigh this could have ended pretty bad…She could have hit her head and if I lost my balance because of her, I could have fallen on her too…

I sighed in relief and thought with my closed eyes.

"I-I-I" I heard her stuttering to say something so I opened my eyes to check if she is really fine but instead of seeing Mii-chan's face in front of me, I saw almost literally a tomato with tears threatening to fall anytime.

I helped her regain her balance.

Now…what should I do in this kind of situation? I thought with a helpless expression and closed eyes while massaging the bridge of my nose.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Felix9713 Felix9713

Although this is not literally the 100th chapter, it's still the 100th post so thank you for all your support. Actually, I have never thought that I would ever be able to write fan-fic with more than 200k words…For me, it's still unreal. If someone told me a few months ago that I will write more than 200k words fan-fic, I would simply laugh at him.

Well, it was nice being with you…

Just kidding.

I am aware that this fan-fic is far from being perfect due to my low amount of brain cells and my unsophisticated English but hell…I started writing this only out of boredom and never imagined that I would get so far. So, thank you once again for your support. I hope this fan-fic will continue for as long as I breathe or of course not until I write the ending.

COMMENT

25 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 101: #100 100TH CHAPTER (Talk, talk and talk)

"..." Everyone was completely silent while looking at us in disbelief, only the sound of the wind gently blowing through the track, making everyone's shirts flap in the wind.

--

'What kind of position is that?!' Kei thought while glaring at the sight of Felix tenderly holding Mii-chan in the position most suitable for a kiss. However, this was just the creation of her own imagination, in truth, Felix simply caught her and stopped her from falling down, there was no tenderness in his touch because there was no time for him to even involve such element in such critical situation.

...

"..." Sae-chan who also saw this just silently kept watching with a blank expression and her expression never changed, however, her mind was also blank. She didn't know what to think about this…

'...Why do I feel slightly jealous of that small girl? No…I can't think like that.' Sae-chan shook her head with a disappointed expression, however, there was still a longing feeling hidden deep inside her. 3

--

"Ehm, sorry…" I awkwardly said with a blank face when Mii-chan finally regained her footing.

"N-no, I- I overreacted. I am sorry!" Mii-chan said and tried to bow to me but I quickly stopped her by placing my hand on her shoulder.

"?!" She was slightly started by my sudden touch so I quickly pointed down at our tied up legs. If she were to lose balance again then the incident would repeat itself.

"I am sorry, let me-" She was really panicking and it was visible on her expression and on her voice too.

sigh Let's try my new quite reliable tactic.

"Stop it and calm down. Just look at me." I stopped her from kneeling down and forced her to look straight into my eyes.

--

'...Such calm eyes…and here I am panicking, embarrassing myself once again. Sigh This was only an accident, nothing serious, I should calm down as well. After all, I don't want to make a scene here in public.' Mii-chan thought and slowly calmed down her raging emotions inside her, however, even though she herself admitted it being an accident, she couldn't help but feel slightly disappointed. Not to mention that Felix's calmness also slightly frustrated her.

'...Can he even get embarrassed? If yes, what kind of girl can make it happen?' Mii-chan thought while curiously observing Felix's calm expression. 1

--

When I finally noticed that she calmed herself down, I motioned to her to stay put and I kneeled down to untie the rope connecting our legs.

"You two, haah, you were amazing! haah" Ichinose approached us with a wide smile while gasping for air.

"Yeah, that was really incredible! I didn't know that you have such good synergy between yourselves but now I understand why!" Shibata also joined in and nudged me with a particular smile across his face.

"Eh, please don't make this even more uncomfortable for us…It was just an accident." I said with a helpless expression, just when I was able to calm Mii-chan down, they had to come.

"Oho? Was it?" Ichinose asked with a knowing smile while looking at Mii-chan.

"Ah, of course…" Mii-chan was slightly surprised when Ichinose turned her attention to her but she still answered with a slightly disappointed expression that escaped everyone's detection. Except for Ichinose who could feel that something was wrong with her answer.

"Hmm, okay!" At first, she looked at me, thoughtfully observing my expression for a while before turning back to Mii-chan with a smile.

"...By the way, what was that? Do you have any problems with Class C?" Ichinose who was really paying any attention to what had happened before was still able to deduce that something fishy had happened. And considering that the last pair to finish their race was from Class C with the enormous delay, she was able to easily confirm her deduction.

"Em-" Mii-chan who saw a potential new ally, instantly wanted to speak out but I quickly interrupted her.

"No, something like this had happened for the first time…They were constantly arguing so their synergy was really bad and in the end, they tripped and blocked our path a bit. Badly timed coincidence but thankfully we were still able to win so I hold no grudge against them." I said with a smile and a clueless expression.

"Hmm, I see. I am really sorry for not being able to help you but I will try to investigate this maybe I will find out something." She said while suspiciously looking at me.

Huh? Didn't I just say that it was a coincidence? Why would she try to investigate it? Is this her plan to make me carelessly talk?

"Huh? Why are you apologizing? I don't see any reason why you should…it was a coincidence after all or are you saying that it wasn't a mere coincidence?" I slightly frowned and glanced at the duo who interrupted us during the race.

"...I am not sure but I am positively sure that if it wasn't a mere coincidence then it wasn't their idea. As I said, I will try and investigate it." She still looked slightly skeptical when she heard my sudden realization of the meaning behind her previous words but she let it be and no longer tried to fool me with her twisted words.

"Alright, thank you for taking care of us even though we aren't exactly allies right now."

"Yes, thank you a lot, Ichinose-san!"

Both I and Mii-chan thanked Ichinose and left the track area to return to our tent.

When we came back to our tent, everyone congratulated to us. I and Mii-chan quickly parted ways because she was almost instantly dragged away by her female friends while pleading them to stop. She even gave me a few pleading looks but I played it as if I hadn't noticed them. I don't even want to know what they want to talk about but I already feel sorry for Mii-chan. 3

When I wanted to go sit down somewhere remote, I noticed Horikita with Sudo but that wouldn't be enough to garner my attention since Sudo like hanging our around her but what garnered my attention was Horikita's way of walking.

She was dragging her left leg on the ground and was trying her best not to apply too much pressure at it. There was definitely something wrong with her.

Although I already had an idea what exactly was wrong with her, I still decided to send a bit of energy into my eyes to see more details.

When the yellow circle appeared inside my eyes and after a while of observing her left leg, everything became clear to me.

Now I fully understand…She will be able to participate for the rest of the universal contests but her injury will only worsen each race and she will be forced to retire before the recommended contests will start.

I decided to approach them.

"Hey, can I talk to you for a moment, Horikita-san?" I asked with an indifferent expression.

"Hm? Well…" She turned at me, surprised by my sudden approach, after all, I rarely came to her. It was usually her approaching me.

She looked in annoyed way at Sudo who was standing strong next to her as a bodyguard.

"Sudo-kun…Can you? It's really important." I turned my attention at him and asked him with still an apathetic face.

"Eh, well… sigh Alright, I trust you so make sure that nothing happens to her. You hear me, Walker-kun?!" He seemed reluctant to leave Horikita's side but after a while of consideration, he said those words and left us alone.

"Well, that was sweet" I said with a forced smile while observing Sudo's slowly leaving back. Unfortunately too sweet…

"More like annoying. Anyway…What's the problem?" She folded her arms with an annoyed expression while also observing his back but after a while, she turned at me with a puzzled expression.

"What happened to your leg?" I frankly asked her and she looked a bit surprised for a moment before frowning down a bit.

"Nothing is wrong with my leg." She simply replied.

"Is that so? So you aren't in pain and in no need of help?" I asked her with an amused smile.

"That's right." She stubbornly said.

"Well, I guess there is nothing to be done, I wanted to try something out and potentially help you with your injury but it seems that I was wrong but be careful, if any teacher will discover that you are actually injured, you could even be forced to retire. Fortunately, it seems that I just misunderstood the situation…" I said with a smile and turned around, ready to leave.

"W- wait!" I heard her anxious and almost pleading voice behind me and I couldn't help but slyly smile.

"Hm? What is it?" I turned at her with a questioning expression.

"Well…I might feel a small pain when I take steps with my left leg. Do you really have a way how to stop the pain?" She asked me dubiously.

I knew that she wouldn't be able to resist this temptation even if the chance seemed extremely small, she didn't want to retire because the school would also take all of the points she has won. Not to mention her stubbornness and her pride, she wouldn't want to drag our class down.

"I take it that you didn't report this to teachers and also didn't go to medical staff for a checkup, right?" I wanted to make sure before promising anything to her. I didn't even bother to ask her what happened to her because the word about her performance in the obstacle race was already spread out. It's unfortunate that she didn't seriously listen to my warning…even Mii-chan was able to avoid all troubles that came her way.

"Of course not…Why would I?" She said while looking at me with a strange look in her eyes.

"Okay, I might have a way how to treat your leg but it will need to wait until lunch break because there is no time for me to deal with this. But I can take a look at your leg if it's something serious that will quickly worsen or if it's something you can endure until I will try to treat it." I explained to her with an apathetic expression.

When she heard my words, she was definitely dubious of them and kept on observing my expression.

"... sigh Alright, what do I need to do? Is there any catch? Do I need to do something for you?" After a while of thinking in silence, she decided to accept my offer and started bombarding me with numerous questions.

"There isn't any catch…only that I am not sure if it will work out but if yes, there is a big chance that your pain will entirely disappear and don't you worry, there are no such things as a side effect or whatever. I also don't want anything from you except for you to sit down here." I said with a stern look and pointed at the nearest bench.

"..." She didn't say anything but she had a displeased expression on her face which indicated that she didn't like being ordered around, however, she still did what I said and sat down on that bench still with her arms folded.

"Take off your left shoe." I told her.

"What?!" She exclaimed with a displeased expression and furrowed brows.

"I said that I will check on your leg, you can keep your socks on. Just take your shoe off so we can be done with it quickly." I rolled my eyes in annoyance and said in a tired tone.

"...But what if someone sees this?" She asked while glancing around in a cautious way.

"Most of the people are too focused on watching others compete and even if a few people will notice something, you are able to make up an excuse." I reassured her once again and she finally decided to take off her shoe.

I crouched down and gently took hold of her ankle.

"Mm!!" She released a low groan of pain.

"Hmm" I started pressing at certain points on her leg to make it look as if I was really checking something but in truth, I already knew most of what I needed to know. But that didn't mean that I couldn't take a better look even though I didn't need it.

Every time I pressed on the certain points I suspected to be the source of pain she always released a low groan of pain.

...It seems that I was able to see everything with my eyes from quite a big distance. Well, distance doesn't really matter, what matters is that I was able to see the points where the pain originates from without any touching or close inspection. I would say, quite precise eyes and they should be since they are consuming a lot of energy in a short time.

"Ehm, are you done?" She asked me with an impatient expression.

"Yep!" I let go of her leg and let her put her left shoe on.

"Did you actually discover anything?" She asked me, still with a dubious expression. I can bet that if I told her that I was just joking, she would actually skin me alive.

"You will be able to complete remaining contests before the lunch break but you will still have to endure a great amount of pain. After that…well let's say that you should pray that my treatment will work." I told her with a serious expression while frowning down.

"...That' more serious than I thought…Did you learn that also from your master?" She muttered with an absent-minded expression and she couldn't hide her curiosity about my knowledge. She must have let me check on her leg just because of what I have told her about my past. She saw a small chance of success so she decided to try it out.

"Well…I had to check on my own wounds regularly so I know a bit about a few things. But instead of some formal names, I rather know what to do about wounds than naming them or describing what exactly happened to the body. If there is nothing else, I will be leaving, I still have to attend another three-legged race due to Koenji's absence." I said and prepared to leave.

"I see…thanks. I hope your treatment will work if it's as serious as you have mentioned." She thanked me without even looking at me and to be honest, I was still slightly surprised to hear that word come out of her mouth.

I will need to quickly experiment with my energy on some animals during the launch break but if my theory is right, I should be able to actually heal her injury and if it's true, I will just have to make it look like a complicated process not to appear too suspicious.

...

"Are you ready for the three-legged race?" I asked Kei with a smile.

"...No!" She looked at me and said in an upset tone while turning her head away from me to show that she is ignoring me.

"... sigh" I just sighed at this sight but I slowly smiled because it was evident from her tightly clenched fist that she was more than ready…

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Felix9713 Felix9713

Just talk and no real progress but I had a pretty tough day so I was too exhausted to write anything better.

COMMENT

5 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 102: #100.1 Side story: Kanji Ike's Discovery

--(Ike's POV [few days before sports festival – irrelevant])--

Beep Beep

The sound of alarm woke me up from my wonderful dream where I became emperor and my harem consisted of more than 20 beautiful women… 4

Beep Beep

Ahh, that was a good dream. Unfortunately, I had to wake up from it and when I opened my eyes, I once again saw the ceiling of my shitty room. Well, not really shitty room, it wasn't that bad but there is no harem here waiting for me…Bohoo!! I really want to cry.

Well…5 more minutes won't hurt anyone. I thought and once again snuggled under my blanket and closed my eyes, ready to rest for a few more minutes before going to that annoying school.

...Well, I am practically at school even now because I am living in their dorms and we aren't even allowed to leave school grounds. Of course, they are extremely large but that doesn't change the fact that you are constantly at school!

Beep Beep Beep Beep

Previously, I didn't notice it but now I finally started hearing the beeping of my alarm clock which was getting louder each second. The special feature for someone like me who can easily fall asleep right after getting up.

Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep!

"Fuck, will-you-" I couldn't take it anymore and stretched out my arm and took the Alarm clock placed on my nightstand into my hand.

"SHUT-UP?!" Almost out of an instinct for hearing this annoying sound, instead of turning it off peacefully, I threw it at the wall opposite of me. This is not my usual morning…but hell, this annoying sound combined with my lost dream…I lost it.

"Shut your mouth!!! Thud Thud" The muffled shout immediately came out of the opposite side of the wall with a few hollow sounds of hitting the wall right after I threw my alarm clock and shouted a bit.

Oops!

"Sorry~!" I shouted to apologize and when there was no further reply, I finally sighed in relief.

Now I definitely don't want to meet with my neighbor. Hopefully, I won't meet him on my way to school. Well, I won't recognize him if it will be out of dorms so I don't care but I especially don't want to meet him right in front of my room.

"... sigh" I released a loud sigh and got up from my bed to take the alarm clock from the ground and give it back on its original place.

I hope it's not broken because I already am…I wouldn't be able to pay for a new one.

I looked at the number of points on my phone and I couldn't help but swear.

"Bah!" I put my phone back on my bed and went to dress up.

When I was finally done dressing up, I adjusted my hairstyle just in case Kikyo notices me. 2

I put my phone into my pocket and quickly grabbed the toast from the kitchen as a quick breakfast.

I will eat on the way there, I am already running so-so, I don't want to be late since our first class is with Chabashira-sensei.

That…demoness. I would call her the iciest of the iciest women in this world and it would still be too soft to describe her. Definitely don't want to come late in her class.

I left the dorms and thankfully, I didn't meet my neighbor so everything was going good for today. On my way to school, I quickly ate the toast. I arrived in our classroom a few minutes before start of the class.

"Yay! New record!" I couldn't help but exclaim with my fist held high when I saw the clock in our classroom.

"Yo, Kanji!" My friend, Haruki Yamauchi, immediately greeted me when I got into our classroom.

"Sup, Haruki!" I waved back at him and I approached my own seat.

...Aaah, now to endure a few hours of torture. I thought when I sat down while resting my head on my table.

"How was your weekend, Walker-kun?"

I raised my head when I overheard a certain conversation and I immediately noticed Matsushita with a few more female friends hanging out around Walker.

What a harem…Why is he the one who gets so much attention? Is it because of his handsome and somewhat cool face?

"Hm? It was nice, what about you?" Walker replied almost in complete indifference with just a few words.

...Bohoo!! How is that fair?! I get that Hirata is popular but why him? With his reactions!

The girls are practically lying on his table yet he keeps his composure like that…no, he isn't keeping his composure, he is simply indifferent!

...Don't tell me that he is…no…That's very unlikely…but definitely not impossible. 3

When the sound of closing the door resounded through the entire classroom, everyone stopped chatting and looked towards the door.

"Everyone, quiet down and take your seats." It was Chabashira-sensei with her usual indifferent expression and piercingly cold tone.

Haaah, here goes demoness…

The harem around Walker quickly dispersed and Chabashira-sensei finally started the first class of today.

...

This is soooo boring man. If I could, I would have already started playing on my phone but that would take away our points and I don't really want to damage myself. I am totally broke and need any points I can get.

I rested my head on the table and started observing everyone out of boredom, totally ignoring Chabashira-sensei's lesson.

?! What was that?

I have just witnessed impossible…When Chabashira-sensei looked to the right, her expression actually softened and her gaze became more…feminine. That's the word I would use. 1

However, it wouldn't be an exaggeration if I said that her gaze and expression became for a moment as if she saw someone she deeply loved in comparison with her usual icy expression…

Who is it?! That was the only thing I was interested in right now and I started to focus much more on her and the direction where she was looking at.

After a few minutes of observing her…

W-W-W-"Walker?!" I unintentionally exclaimed aloud and everyone immediately looked in my direction and the person in question, Walker, was also looking at me with a confused expression.

"He-he" I stood up and laughed awkwardly while scratching back of my head.

Eek! I almost pissed myself when I noticed how Chabashira-sensei was looking at me with her icy sharp narrowed eyes, waiting for an explanation.

"I am sorry! It won't happen ever again!" I bowed down as much as I could, not daring to raise my head to look at her.

"As I have already said…" Chabashira-sensei continued her class as if nothing happened and my entire body fell on my chair in relief.

Judging by everyone's faces, even they were slightly surprised that she didn't even reprimand me…maybe it was due to mention of Walker's name?

Let's observe Walker right now…

That's at least what I wanted to do but after a few seconds he turned in my direction and I had to quickly avert my gaze. It seems that he was able to feel someone staring at him…it's a bit different from a teacher who is drowned in stares of every student…

Although it was pretty hard, I was able to observe some things and one that shocked me the most was… When Chabashira-sensei looked at Walker with her softened expression he actually made eye contact and lightly smiled.

Don't tell me…As I thought, Walker isn't homo, he actually just prefers mature women. But…isn't she like 26 at least? Isn't that a bit too much? Usually, when someone wants a more mature girlfriend, they go after upper-class girls. 4

On the one hand, it feels a bit weird but on the other hand…He was able to melt that demoness. He can't be called a boy…he is a man. There is no way that there is anyone bolder than him…he is actually going for a teacher. Man, now I even respect him. 5

Hehe, now I know what I will do today! Haha!

...

After school ended I decided to secretly follow Walker but I already learned the hard way that he is very sensitive to the stares so I will keep maximum distance and just in case try to spy on him from inside the building.

After a while of following him and it definitely wasn't easy because he was constantly looking around with a suspicious look. I had to be extremely careful but my hard work has paid off!

I finally noticed Chabashira-sensei watering school's lawn and Walker actually decided to approach her.

Unfortunately, I can't hear anything but it looks like they are smiling so it must be a successful conversation.

?! Is- is she actually laughing?! I can't see clearly!

They were talking for more than 10 minutes before Walker decided to leave.

Are he and her…Are they actually together? No…they would have at least hugged each other but it's also possible that they don't want to do it in public even though no one was around them…maybe they don't want to risk anything.

Haha, what a discovery. Now I fully understand Walker's behavior and his ability to keep calm in front of all those girls. He is already aiming for our teacher so he isn't interested in them.

Well…let's go back to dorms. I wasted almost the entire day with spying a guy…I could have wasted it on my games.

I decided to walk out of the classroom and descend stairs.

"Ah, finally out of school!" I exclaimed while taking a deep breath when I exited the school building.

"Having fun~?" I heard someone's voice right behind me and I felt him putting his hand on my shoulder.

I turned around saw that person giving me a "friendly" smile.

"Eek! W- Walker-kun?! Ha-ha what a coincidence to meet you here!" I tried to keep calm but I was behaving too awkwardly.

"Yeah, really big coincidence. To meet you at school, especially after school already ended~" He said with a wide smile while looking at me with his red sharp eyes.

...Is he about to kill me? Even though I know that those vertical slit pupils are just the contact lenses, they still send chills down my spine.

"Ha-ha, you know…I forgot something in the classroom so I had to come back for it." I released an awkward laugh and explained myself while pointing with my finger behind him at the school's entrance.

"I see, I see…but why are you explaining yourself? I have never asked you anything." Although he said that, his grip on my shoulder only tightened and his smile widened.

"I- I-" I had no more excuses to tell.

"Did you enjoy your spying~?" He interrupted me and asked with a smile.

"W- what do you mean? Ha-ha Me spying on someone? Ha-ha" I pointed with my finger at myself and shook my head with a laugh.

"I have a quick question for you. Have you ever been on the 3rd floor of this school's building? I wonder how nice view it has since it's pretty high up, don't you think so?" He didn't even let me reply if I wanted to answer him or not and he simply asked me.

Eek! That's the floor I have used for spying on him! That's impossible, there was no way for him to see me!

"N-Never been there but it certainly must have a great view." I tried to play to be confused.

"Right?! Especially on that beautiful school's lawn, don't you think so~?" He asked with an excited smile and strengthened his grip on my shoulder even further.

BUSTED, definitely BUSTED! 5

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Felix9713 Felix9713

One of you suggested for me to write something about Ike so I tried… Let me know if you don't mind seeing these small stories from time to time about different characters or if you simply want me to focus on MC.

Also, let me know if I was able to actually depict Ike's personality or at least part of it.

COMMENT

20 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 103: NOT A CHAPTER 2

Sorry for this jebait and for no update yesterday. I just want to inform you that I have a high fever since yesterday and I thought that I would be able to get rid of it by resting in bed for 1 day but it doesn't seem like it. I wanted to inform you about this through a normal chapter but I couldn't even write 1 chapter on my phone because I always got an unbearable headache whenever I kept looking at the display for more than 10 minutes.

At least I can use this chance to ask you if I should speed up the sports festival arc. Like skipping the rest of the Universal participation events or just describe them in 1 or 2 chapters at most.

As for people asking for more interaction between MC and Sae-chan, they can't really talk to each other much during this event so I am using it to make MC interact more with his classmates. Don't worry, they will have their own moments when the right time arrives.

I am surprised, my phone dropped on my face only 1 time during the time I am writing this. Welp, if you will excuse me now, I will go back to sleep. Hopefully, 1 more day of resting will suffice.

COMMENT

12 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 104: #101 Revealing the past?

The three-legged contest was still ongoing and soon enough it was once again my turn to sub for Koenji who was supposed to be paired with Kei.

We arrived at the track, however, Kei didn't utter a single word on our way here which was a little surprising.

"So what leg would you prefer to have free?"

"Let's do it the same way you did it with Mii-chan" She replied in a slightly angered tone which puzzled me a bit.

"What's wrong?" I asked her with furrowed brows.

"...It's nothing." She was slightly surprised by my question but she still decided to continue her act.

"It definitely isn't nothing. If something is troubling you then say it. You can trust me so be frank with me." Seeing how she was unwilling to even look at me, I brought my face a bit closer to her and said with a reassuring smile.

"I… sigh I will tell you if we will win this race" She replied with a determination in her eyes while finally making eye contact with me.

"Alright, you can already prepare your words." I said with a big smile while stretching my legs.

"Wait!" She exclaimed suddenly after she heard my confident words.

"What is it?" I asked with a slightly confused expression.

Is she planning to go against her words?

"...I am changing the condition. I want us to have a better time than you had together with Mii-chan." She smirked when she saw my confusion and then explained with a naughty smile.

Hm? That's it?

I looked around and saw that no pair from class C was anywhere near us.

That should be easy to beat since previously we were delayed because of Class C but still…this will be the first time we will be running together. Of course, with my observation and inhuman instincts, I will be able to keep up with her speed no matter how slow or fast she will run but the thing is that no one saw us practice together, therefore a lot of people will be surprised to see us running at ease, especially our classmates.

Most of them are already giving us forced smiles while waving at us and cheering on us. They are already aware that we will most likely end up last.

I closed my eyes and started massaging the bridge of my nose.

If we will reveal to everyone our past then they would easily brush it off as us having good coordination since childhood. But explaining why we weren't talking to each other in the classroom will be troublesome. As for rumors spreading out to other classes…I am already prepared that Ryuen will smoke out the traitor right after the sports festival ends. Now the question is if I instilled enough fear into Manabe to seal her mouth or if she will still choose to sell me out to Ryuen. Either way…she will be forced to say something and the other and also the last person who is related to her is Kei.

No matter what I will do, Ryuen will come to me in the end or more like I will come to him in case he will choose to go to Kei. Our revealed past shouldn't make any impact on this. As for Ichinose…she already suspects two of us so it doesn't matter.

"Hey?! Are you ready?" Kei's voice woke me up from my thoughts and when I focused my gaze in front of me, I saw her waving her hand right in front of my face.

"Heh, sorry I was just thinking about something. I have something to ask you…" I said and waited for her reply, I wasn't in a hurry since there was still more than a minute before the start of the race.

"Hm? What is it?" She asked me with a curious expression while tilting her head a bit to the side.

Seeing that I caught her attention, I raised my chin a bit higher and a wide smile appeared on my face.

"Do you want to make everyone here speechless?" I asked her while looking all around the track on everyone watching us on the track. Both my smile and eyes became a bit more arrogant to make her even more interested.

--

'?! What's up with his expression and air around him? This is the first time I see him acting all arrogant, however…I don't hate it. I don't know why but the way he looks and behaves right now suits him more than his usual humble behavior.' Kei thought while looking at the side of Felix's face when he was looking at everyone spectating the race.

--

"...Why do you even ask? Of course, I want!" She clenched her fist and lightly hit me into my chest while having a bright smile across her face.

"However, there is one downside…" The serious expression appeared on my face and I told her while looking straight into her eyes.

Gulp She couldn't help but gulp down when she saw my seriousness but still remained focused on me as to tell me to continue.

...

"Everyone, get into your positions!" The referee shouted at us and we moved to the starting line in our respective courses.

"Are you sure really sure about this?" I quickly tried to confirm Kei's agreement for the last time.

"Yes!" She didn't hesitate even for a few seconds before replying to me with determined eyes while looking at the distance finish line.

Despite seeing all of this, I felt like she was still slightly upset.

...I am not sure if it's about what I think it is but I won't lose anything for trying.

I thought and moved my arm around her shoulder which definitely surprised her and made her head snap at me with a shocked expression.

"What? I hope you didn't think that it was a special treatment I gave to Mii-chan." I told her with a smile and firmly hold her shoulder.

--

'Haaah, I am stupid for thinking like that…I am sorry, Felix-kun.' Kei thought while looking at Felix with her surprised expression.

--

"Hah?! O-of course not!" She exclaimed with an embarrassed expression but she still did the same and put her arm around my shoulder.

Tsundere?

That was the first word that appeared in my mind when I saw her act.

"3!" The referee started the countdown.

"Aaah, what do I have to do? You have yet to tell me the plan!" She quickly started panicking and asked me with a panicking expression.

"2!"

"Heh, just run for your life. Run like your life depends on it and completely forget about my presence. Don't think about my pace and only focus on increasing your speed." I quickly replied.

"1!"

"Whaaat?!" She exclaimed with an absent-minded expression, I guess she expected a more sophisticated plan.

Whistle!

When the whistling sound resounded through the entire track, Kei woke up and immediately started to run as if out of instinct and I quickly adapted to her speed.

She was quickly speeding up and I just followed her speed. We have already left all the pairs behind, we were in the middle of the way to finish line while others were still almost on the beginning.

--

"What the hell?!!!" Ike exclaimed with a disbelieving expression while strengthening his grip on the railing.

And he wasn't the only one who was surprised by our performance.

Everyone was surprised, having their mouths open while looking at us.

If the speed Felix was running at with Mii-chan could be called fast then right now they were running extremely fast…maybe even too fast if we look at the fact that their legs are tied up together.

"Isn't that Kei's top speed?! How can they be so fast…are their legs even tied up together?!" Shinohara muttered aloud in disbelief.

"This…is ridiculous…" Horikita who was also watching them couldn't help but unintentionally mutter aloud.

"Y-yeah that's a bit too much, even for me" Even Hirata who was relatively fast with his partner Onodera couldn't help but comment with a forced smile.

'This…' Mii-chan's mind was completely blank when she saw two of them running so fast.

'Most of the people don't get the major problem here. They don't know the fact, to be able to run as fast as we had run previously, the cooperation and synergy aren't enough. At such speed, you need to fully trust your partner. It wouldn't be an exaggeration to say that I was able to feel his emotions during our race. Even I had the problems with the trust at first despite him training me and our practices. How is it possible for Kei to trust him so much?!' Mii-chan thought with wide-open eyes while watching Felix and Kei without blinking.

" Mii-chan?" Matsushita whispered when she noticed that Mii-chan who was standing beside her was relatively quiet while observing the race without blinking.

"Huh?" Mii-chan woke up from her thoughts and turned at Matsushita.

" Is there something wrong?" Matsushita asked with a concerned expression.

" Uh, no, nothing wrong" Mii-chan replied while shaking her head before redirecting her attention back at race. Looking at a certain person with a competitive look in her eyes while clenching her fist.

--

We were no longer speeding up and I guess the reason behind it was Kei's maximum speed. Well, it's not like we need to run any faster…there is already an enormous gap between us and others.

When we crossed the finishing line, there was no annoucment of our win so I looked towards the referee and I couldn't help but smirk.

"eh…" His mouth was fully open while looking at us.

When he noticed that most of the people were looking at him he quickly recovered and announced our 1st place and after another 10 seconds, he announced 2nd and 3rd positions.

"Haah, haah" Kei was holding her knees while heavily breathing.

"You okay?" I patted her back a few times.

"Give…me…a minute" She answered with little breaks between her words.

"Sure but you are telling me what is troubling you after you catch your breath." I said and untied our legs.

"How…do you want to…explain to others?" She asked me with a curious expression.

To be honest I thought she would be more reluctant to reveal our past to the others. As far as I can see there is no real benefit in it for her.

--

"Hey, that was something else. Those two 1st-years have a good synergy and their teamwork is evident." One of the 2nd-year girls said aloud.

"Sure it was, now I can see why that guy was able to gather Nagumo's attention." Another girl standing close by muttered, successfully gaining other's attention.

"What? That white-haired guy was actually able to gather Nagumo's attention? I mean…he is definitely athletic but Nagumo wouldn't be interested in him just because of this reason. I hope you are joking, Asahina-san" The first girl that spoke previously snapped her head at the girl called Nazuna Asahina who was also a 2nd-year student.

"I am not joking." Asahina answered with a confused expression.

"Hmm? Don't tell me you wanted to approach him…" Asahina asked while playing with her hip-long brown hair with a hairpin in the shape of sunflower as adornment. She was looking at the girl with a knowing smile.

"Well…I guess I wanted to try my luck but since he really garnered Nagumo's attention, I better keep my distance from him. It doesn't matter anyway, he must have a girlfriend already so I would only waste my time." The first girl answered while smiling without any shame or embarrassment.

"Really? I asked a few of his classmates and they told me that he doesn't have one. But apparently there are a few girls hanging around him." Asahina replied with a teasing smile.

"So he is a player." The first girl said with narrowed eyes.

"Not what I have heard. Apparently he didn't show interest in any girl yet, maybe he would like to date someone like you…someone older. Hihi" Asahina giggled as she was trying to goad the girl.

"Asahina-san, please stop goading me into approaching him. I don't want to get involved in case where Nagumo might get involved at any moment." The girl narrowed her eyes at Asahina and replied in a dissatisfied tone.

'Hmm, although I have gathered some information about him and his behavior…I would still like to get to know him myself. I am unable to judge him yet. Based on the things I have heard, I would also think that he is a perverted player if they didn't include his usual behavior. Reading a book during the breaks and spacing out of the window during the lesson…I can't imagine someone boring like him to be a player…however there must be a reason why Nagumo is interested in him.' Asahina thought with a smile while watching Felix returning to his class's tent. 1

--

When we returned to the tent, everyone was already waiting for us with still shocked expressions.

"You guys were amazing!"

"Yeah! But how come you were able to run so fast without even practicing?"

Everyone started talking at the same time, asking a lot of questions, making the situation extremely chaotic.

"Guys!" Kei shouted and everyone stopped speaking and looked at her with a surprised expression.

"I want to tell you something…no…We want to tell you something" She said while standing near me and I suddenly got a bad feeling.

What's that feeling? I feel like another annoying situation will appear…

I thought when I suddenly heard my "alarms" ringing but I couldn't do anything about it.

Everyone's attention was right now on Kei, waiting for her to continue.

"Haaaa…There is something we have been hiding from all of you for some time already." She took a deep breath and said with a nervous expression.

When I heard her words I couldn't help but snap my head at her with wide-open eyes.

What the fuck? Why are you acting as if you are about to tell your parents that you are pregnant?!! And what's up with that choice of words?! 3

Everyone's eyes widened when they heard her words and look of realization appeared on their faces but I was pretty sure that realization is completely wrong!

COMMENT

11 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 105: #102 Maturing?

" cough cough I think there might be a misunderstanding." I quickly intervened before the chaos could break out and snatch Kei's chance to properly explain. I am already aware of such clich situations.

Everyone immediately turned at me, hoping to hear a few words from me too. It looked like they already "understood" what Kei wants to say and they were no longer interested in what she is about to say.

"We are childhood friends" I betrayed their expectations and ruthlessly said those simple words with an indifferent expression.

"..." There was only silence for a few seconds.

"WHAT?!!" Almost everyone exclaimed when they heard my words except for those who already knew.

I have no idea if they are surprised by the fact that we are childhood friends or because the information I have just told them betrayed their expectations.

I thought with a darkened face.

"Wait, wait wait! How is that possible?!" Ike immediately ran up to me and brought his face closer as if to intimidate me to talk.

"That's right… You have never talked to each other. Well, maybe I saw you a few times talking together but that's not on childhood friends' standard." Shinohara did the same as Ike except her actions were much more decent compared to Ike and instead of questioning me, she was questioning Kei.

?!

I noticed a sight that was quite a surprise for me.

Mii-chan was looking at me with a surprised expression however that quickly changed to determined one. I couldn't help but look at her with a confused expression.

" sigh Look, there was a lot that happened between us in the past and we approached each other just recently…We didn't want others to imagine things if we started to talk to each other more frequently." I explained to everyone while Kei was nodding along with my words.

"Hmm…Things happened you say?" Ike looked suspiciously between me and Kei.

" You used to date each other but one day you broke up, right?!" Ike whispered to me while nudging me.

What kind of plot twist is that?! It's making me think that this information is a better plot twist than the entire change with the participation table…I am starting to have second thoughts if I really want to get these people into Class A…

I closed my eyes to calm down.

"Hm? No need to get embarrassed! You know there is no shame in- Ugh!" I stopped Ike from saying anything more by driving my fist into his stomach and he dropped down on his knees while clenching his stomach in pain.

"Agh, everyone, avenge me, please!" Those were Ike's last words before he fell down on his back, playing dead.

Everyone's eyes twitched at this sight and they just shook their head without any regards to Ike's "last wish".

"It's your own fault for saying stupid things. Now…let's go somewhere privately, Kei. You must be tired from your race right?" Shinohara glanced at Ike with scorn and then she immediately turned at Kei with a mischevious smile.

She took hold of her hand and started to slowly drag her to the secluded area

"Eh?! Wait! Don't drag me!" Kei tried to protest however when she noticed that it was all for naught, she redirected her gaze at me.

I noticed that more than 5 girls were following after Shinohara and Kei so I just forced a smile to appear on my face and folded my hands to show that I will be praying for her well being.

"I hate you!" I could only hear Kei's distance voice shouting at me.

I just shrugged my shoulders and made my way towards the table with refreshments.

"Here you go~!" Someone stopped me by putting their hand on my shoulder from behind.

I turned around and saw Kushida offering me bottle of water with a bright smile.

I glanced at the bottle and then back at her kind smile.

"There is no need, I can go take one myself, just keep this one for yourself." I replied with a small smile.

"Come on~! Don't be like that, I am not thirsty and you just finished your race. I saw you accept water from others…Why not from me? Does Walker-kun perhaps hate me?" Kushida's face became extremely sad when she asked me if I hate her.

"Hmm. You see Kushida-san… It's a bit more complicated however if you want, we can discuss it during the lunch break but it would need to be in a private area." I tried to look indecisive and act a bit shy. I also glanced at her fairly big boobs before looking away.

"Hm? I see, I would be more than happy to talk to you during the lunch break~! How about we meet up behind the school building. There shouldn't be anyone at that time." Her expression immediately brightened when she heard my words. It was the same as indirectly saying that I don't hate her.

After hearing her words, I accepted the bottle she was offering to me and then said goodbye before turning around to go somewhere else.

Today, I will finally get to see your true face. However don't worry, it will be mutual, you will get to see my true face too. I wonder how much you will like it. I hope you won't fall in love~ 4

I sarcastically thought inwardly with a wide crazy smile.

Oh? I almost forgot something, she must be expecting me to drink that water in front of her.

"Kushida-san!" I turned around and called out to her.

She turned at me with a puzzled expression.

"I forgot to thank you. So, thanks!" I said and opened the bottle and drank from it.

Hm, as I thought, there is something wrong with it.

"Don't mention it!" She leaned forward making her boobs jiggle and said with a bright smile while winking at me.

What a bright smile…even brighter than before. I thought and smirked inwardly.

This time, I finally left.

Although I don't know what they put in this water, I should be able to take it without doing anything special but still…I don't want to risk anything.

I circuited the energy to flow through my entire body. It took about one minute before I was sure that I got rid of any harmful substance in my body.

I am pretty sure that it was unnecessary because my organs are much more reinforced than my skin, muscles or bones. Of course, I am not saying that they are tougher but in terms of enhancement, they definitely received more love from the energy inside my body than other things. I am pretty sure that I am unable to get cancer no matter how hard I try. Simply said, there is no disease that can actually damage my organs as long as I am not half dead.

...

After a while, Kei finally showed up before me with an upset expression while puffing her cheeks.

"They finally released you, huh?" I asked with an amused smile.

"Tch! Why didn't you help me?!" She asked me for an explanation still with an upset expression.

"It was a lesson for you. You should learn how to accept the consequences of your actions." I supported my head with my hand and lazily continued looking around the track while leisurely sitting at the table.

"? What do you mean?" She asked me with a confused expression.

This time it was my time to be confused.

"What? You aren't even aware? Your choice of words was extremely inappropriate plus your nervousness wasn't exactly helping. Recall what exactly happened and try to get into the position of the spectator." I turned at her with a surprised expression and explained.

"..." She had a thoughtful expression for a while before she finally realized, widening her eyes.

" I-I am sorry, it wasn't my intention. I hope boys didn't give you as much trouble as the girls gave to me." She started to blush and apologized while looking to the side, too embarrassed to look at me.

"Not much, they are not as annoying as you girls in this aspect except for Ike." I said with an indifferent expression.

"Hey! Not all girls are like that…" She frowned and reprimanded me.

"Sure, sure. You definitely don't like gossiping about other people's relationships. But don't worry, boys are even worse but thankfully they don't discuss the relationship between two people but individuals instead." I said with a helpless smile.

"...What kind of discussion is that?" She asked me with an uncertain expression.

"...It will be better if you won't know." I simply replied.

"Are you taking part in those discussions?" She asked while glaring at me with her narrowed eyes.

"Huh? What do you take me for? I am not interested in discussing those subjects and definitely not with other people. Anyway, will you tell me the reason why you were so upset?" I was slightly offended that she thought of me like that but I quickly threw it aside.

"I wasn't upset! I was just…Haaah since I promised to tell you then I will honor that promise. It was because of Mii-chan." She said with a slightly sad expression.

"Because of her? Why?" I asked with a confused expression but I already had a theory why.

"Well…you spent much more time with her lately and I was afraid that…that you would-"

"That I would abandon you? sigh I guess you are still a bit paranoid. I promised you…as long as I will be near you and you will have the resolve to become a stronger person…I would protect you from anything." I interrupted her and explained to her once again.

"I- I am sorry for doubting you! I knew that I shouldn't have doubted you but there was suddenly that feeling inside me…" She said with tears in her eyes, threatening to fall at any moment.

"Don't cry here. And I don't mind it, after all, it's only to be expected that you will be a bit insecure and paranoid. So hide those tears and smile brightly!" I got up from my seat and patted her shoulder a few times.

"I am going, they will call me at any moment. You can use this chance to calm down and don't forget…you can always depend on me so don't be afraid in case you are facing something that's too much for you. Even if you aren't strong enough to overcome that problem, having a strong mind, will summon me as your guardian, hehe." I said with a smile and left her there alone, wiping away her tears.

I guess she is maturing mentally right now. I think I can expect a lot of similar situations in the future. She will have her weak moments but as long as there will be someone who she can trust, she will be totally fine. And after a while, those moments will become rarer and rarer until they completely disappear.

It's actually good that this happened so soon, even though it wasn't my intention, it worked out pretty well.

I thought while approaching the track for the next contest…200-meter dash

...

"Huuh?! Why do I have to be against him?! Why do you hate me so much?!"

When I arrived at the track I could already hear other students complaining while looking up at the sky.

Even the students from Class B who usually weren't affected by this had desperate expressions on their faces. I mean…they can compete just for fun but knowing that you have no chance right from the beginning isn't really encouraging. When you compete for fun then usually that "fun" in it is the unpredictability. When you have that mindset, you don't mind if you lose because you can still have fun competing for that small chance to win. What if that chance was taken away from you? There is no fun in competing in match that is already lost. Thankfully for them, there are still the 2nd and the 3rd place which brightened their mood by bit.

...

By this time, no one even expected me to take any position other than the 1st one. And the results were exactly according to everyone's expectations.

I won the 1st place, my classmate won the 2nd place and the 3rd place was won by the guy from Class C.

--

'...His stamina is really something else but I wonder if he will be able to keep this up even after the lunch break. Speaking of lunch break…I should contact him and ask him if he wants to talk' Sae-chan thought while looking at Felix with a genuine smile.

'...Or maybe I shouldn't…I would be only taking his time which he could spend by resting… sigh I will ask and see if he accepts or not.' Sae-chan thought, completely clueless about how her thoughts are becoming more and more centered around Felix.

--

COMMENT

12 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 106: #103 Kibasen!

It was finally time for the last contest…at least for most of the people, Cavalry battle or Kibasen whatever you want to call it.

As I was looking around our tent, I saw a lot of exhausted faces and I wasn't really surprised because most of the people in our class aren't athletic type and even if they were, the constant contests with only little breaks between them, is pretty exhausting enough. Even Sudo who was boasting that he will participate in everything and will lead our entire class to victory is sweating like a pig.

"Haa, how can you be so fine when you are participating in twice more contests than everyone else?" Sudo took a deep breath to regulate his breathing. He just approached me after coming back from his own 200-meter dash.

"Hm? Do I look fine to you?" I asked in a sarcastic tone while moving my drenched hair to the back and only a few strands of hair have fallen back on my forehead.

"Eh…I guess not but you don't look like you are exhausted at all. I don't see you have any problems with breathing." Sudo awkwardly agreed but still explained why he thought so.

"Of course I don't, I had already finished my race some time ago so it's only natural that I would catch my breath in the meantime." I answered with a bored expression while waiting for my turn in the last universal participation contest. It also meant that after this contest, the lunch break will take place and I will have to meet up with Kushida. There is also matter with Horikita's injury-

Bzz

My chain of thoughts was interrupted when the phone in my pocket vibrated a few times.

I took out my phone and turned on display to look at the new message. After a few seconds of reading, a smile formed on my face.

"What is it?" Sudo asked with a curious expression when he saw my smile and tried to take a look at the name of the sender.

I quickly turned off the display before he could see anything.

"It's nothing important. Let's go prepare for the Kibasen and if I remember right we are together in the same group." I said with a small smile.

...A lunch…huh? Who would have thought that my program on the lunch break will be so stuffed? I will have to solve everything quickly, thankfully the break is a bit longer than usual due to student's extended sports activity.

"Yeah…about that…Who will be the commander and who will become a horse?" He stopped me from leaving and asked me with an uncertain expression.

Hm? ...Hahaha, Is he perhaps feeling inferior to me? I couldn't help but smirk inwardly when I saw his behavior. Before the sports festival, he would always feel like he is standing above everyone in terms of athleticism.

"Why do you ask? I thought you would try to force yourself into the commander's position without even asking us." I honestly told him what I thought and his mouth twitched a few times when he heard my harsh words.

He took a deep breath to calm down.

"...The way how the points are allocated in this event is completely different and I had heard that the commander will be the most responsible person in the team for these points. Therefore…if I can get a lot of points for our class here, I will be closer to obtaining what I want." He said while longingly glancing at Horikita who was sitting not too far away from us with her usual serious expression but I guess this time it was due to the pain she was experiencing. Still, she was unable to hear our conversation.

"What is your goal?" I asked him with a slightly interested expression.

"If I can take the first place for gaining the most points from the 1st-years, I will be allowed to call Horikita with her first name." When he said this, my curiosity immediately dispersed.

"I see…However, you wouldn't be telling all of this to me just to take pity and let you take the commander's post, right? I can't decide for everyone, there are still 2 more people who will be joining us." I said, expecting him to say more.

"Well…that's the thing. I really want to win but it might be actually impossible. If I remember correctly, you have yet to lose any event, right?" Sudo asked with a forced smile.

"Mm, luckily I haven't lost even once." I nodded to confirm his statement.

"I think there is a relatively low chance for me to win even if I was to be commander and gather all points. I also want this class to win and statistically, you should be the leader and not me, you had won more events than me. So I want to ask you…are you confident in taking this commander's position? In case you are interested…you can also take my leader's position." He frowned and serious expression appeared on his face while he asked me.

I was slightly surprised by how easily he would give up his position to me.

"Haha, I am not interested in being a leader and as for the commander's position… Let's ask others what they think and then we can all decide together. As for your wish to call Horikita-san by her first name…You should change the condition while you still can. She isn't interested in you obtaining the most points, what she is interested in is gaining the victory for this class." I laughed a bit and then replied with a calm expression.

"Are you sure about that?" He asked me with a slightly surprised expression.

"Sure about what? I am one hundred percent sure that I don't want to be a leader and if it's about the matter regarding Horikita-san…I am pretty sure that if you would have promised her to study more diligently, she would allow you to call her by her first name. So, you can try to reason with her and change it to the condition of you leading this class as a leader to the 1st place on this sports festival. And if she will refuse and it's really important to you then you can try the thing I have just told you." I explained in one breath.

I have no idea why is it so important to him but whatever…He will have to change the condition because I am not losing those bonus private points.

...

"Miyake-kun, you are here a bit earlier than we anticipated" I called out to our last partner.

"Hm? I guess I was tired of waiting… Anyway, Walker-kun, Sudo-kun, and Ike-kun huh? Pretty strange combination for the group. I wonder what was that person who wrote our participation table thinking." He turned around to look at us and commented with a thoughtful expression.

"It seems that Kanji is the weakest one here…But I think overall this team isn't that bad. Let's try to obtain as many headbands as we can!" Sudo shouted with vigor while clenching his fist.

"Haah? Why do you have to diss me even though you said that our team isn't bad?" Ike questioned Sudo with a disheartened expression.

"That doesn't matter…Guys, who do you think should become a commander?" Sudo disregarded Ike's question and asked us with a serious expression.

"Hmm, I don't really care but I definitely don't want to be one myself" Miyake replied almost instantly as if he was already expecting this kind of question.

"Same here!" Ike quickly answered with a panicked expression.

I guess he doesn't want any more responsibility.

"Alright, since you two don't want to, help us decide who should take that position. Me or Walker? And say honestly what you think, I just want to win this event. Your opinions could prove to be extremely valuable." Sudo said and both of them were surprised after hearing his words.

"Well, since Walker-kun has yet to lose any event, maybe we can try out his 'luck'." Miyake quickly recovered from his shock and suggested with a light smile.

"Mm, what about you, Kenji?" Sudo nodded and turned at Ike.

"Umm, well…you know-"

"Stop it. Just tell me your honest thoughts. I won't get angry." Sudo interrupted him with an annoyed expression.

"Eek! I think that Walker-kun should be the commander" Ike took a step back from Sudo and quickly blurted out.

Sudo kept glaring at him when he heard his answer and Ike was slowly moving away from Sudo with a panicked expression.

" sigh Fine." Sudo finally stopped glaring at Ike and agreed.

I wonder if he did that only for fun.

...

We discussed some strategies for the next 5 minutes and the last contest finally arrived.

This was one of the bigger events where each class had 3 groups. It's event where we can cooperate with Class A. As for rules…they were quite easy. The commander was given the headband and enemy commanders in our case from Class B and C are trying to snatch it from your head. This time, there is a time limit of 5 minutes and when 5 minutes pass by, points will be allocated based on the number of stolen enemy headbands and by the number of allies still with the headband on. Therefore, even running was allowed here and that group would still be able to get some points. Of course, the school doesn't want to encourage such tactic so the points for stealing the enemy commander's headband are much juicier.

It's much better to risk it and snatch a few headbands instead of just running and protecting your own headband.

I was already on my "horse", waiting for the start while observing who is in the enemy team.

"Uff, thankfully we chose Walker-kun to be commander…he isn't that heavy." Ike muttered but all of us were able to hear it.

"?! You shithead! Did you choose him just because he is lighter than me?!" Sudo immediately snapped at him.

"Whoa, calm down. A horse doesn't talk." I almost lost my balance because of Sudo's sudden move so I lightly chopped him into his neck.

"Ouch!" Sudo groaned and realized his fault so he didn't snap at me but he kept on glaring at Ike with an unfriendly expression.

"Stop it guys and get ready…" Miyake reprimanded both of them and they stopped playing around and focused their gaze in front of them.

"Once you hear the whistle you can start moving. You can do whatever you want as long as it is within the rules. You also can't leave the highlighted "battlefield" area otherwise you will be disqualified and your class will lose points." The referee gathered our attention and everyone started to focus on him.

The referee brought his whistle close to his mouth and everyone tensed up, waiting to move out.

"... Whistle!!!" The loud whistling sound signaled for the start of the "battle" and everyone quickly moved out.

"What should we do?" Miyake asked me with a calm expression while watching everyone running around, creating chaos. We still had yet to move out.

"You can slowly move to the middle of the "battlefield", no need to waste your stamina and run, just walk there. The warm greeting will most likely be already waiting for us there." I said mysteriously and although they were a bit confused, they still did what I told them to do.

...

"Hello there!" The commander from Class C stopped us from moving any further and another 2 teams from Class C immediately surrounded us from the sides. 1

"Hm? Well, well…it's really nice that you think of us so highly."

"Don't flatter yourself, we just want to be done quickly and this is the easiest way." The one who stopped in front of us and also greeted us replied to me.

"Oho? I already expected such despicable strategy from you lot students of Class C but to think that even Class B would join in, hehe" I chuckled and glanced from the corner of my eye behind us.

"Hey, this is not fair!" Ike immediately complained but it's the fact that being fair doesn't always win you a battle.

"Sorry but as 'they' had already said…It's the easiest way how to get rid of your team." The guy from Class B replied.

"Hm? Hey! Aren't you the one from the 200-meter dash?! Sup!" When I recognized his face I immediately waved at him with a smile but instead of smiling back or waving back at me, his expression darkened.

"Huh? Don't tell me you are still upset for miserably losing against me…It's not your fault. You don't have to blame yourself, you couldn't do anything…" I said in regretting tone with a pity visible in my eyes while shrugging my shoulders and shaking my head.

"You!" He shouted and moved towards us at great speed. And since he was the part of the horse, he forced his entire team to move so they wouldn't crumble.

"Wait! Don't be-" His commander immediately tried to calm him down while focusing on him but the distance between us wasn't that big to begin with.

"Look out!" Another guy who was the front part of the horse shouted at his commander, trying to make him focus on what's in front of him but it was already too late.

I swiftly moved my hand towards that guy's forehead and snatched his headband before he could even react.

"Hehe, I guess you are out now, guys. Next time try to focus more. On the battlefield, once you lose your focus, you will be instantly killed. Thankfully you experienced it on this kind of battlefield, hehe." I chuckled while waving back and forth with their headband in front of them.

The commander just glanced at the stolen headband and then he looked at the guy I taunted with a slightly angry expression.

"...I am sorry everyone" He hanged his head and apologized to his teammates who weren't looking especially happy.

"Don't be angry at him. He is your horse and general should know how to tame his horse and in case he can't tame his horse, he has to become wild together with him. Maybe if you actually paid attention to me, your headband wouldn't be snatched…" I "covered" for the guy.

"..." They no longer said anything and slowly started to leave but I noticed that they were thinking hard about my words instead of blaming that guy. Not like I wanted to especially cover for him but I felt like educating them.

I continued watching their backs for a few seconds without moving an inch.

"To be honest…from someone like you, I would have at least expected some sneak attack." I finally gave up and turned back at the guy in front and told him with a slightly disappointed expression.

"...No need for that, we aren't as useless as those idiots from Class B" He replied with a confident smile.

"Not sure if you should call them idiots considering your own intelligence." I added with an uncertain expression.

COMMENT

18 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 107: #104 Crazy Stunt

"Not sure if you should call them idiots considering your own intelligence"

"Hmph! I don't think that you are the one who should criticize us." He snorted and replied with narrowed eyes.

"I have never said that I criticize you…I am just stating my opinion." I shrugged my shoulders and said with a smile.

--

"This is looking bad…" Matsushita muttered when she saw Felix's group surrounded.

"It was pretty easy to guess that they will target his group. I am more surprised that he decided to go into the middle and not to the corner where they wouldn't be able to surround him like that." Horikita said and frowned while looking at the 3 groups currently surrounding Felix's group.

"Walker-kun won't lose despite these circumstances." Mii-chan said with confidence while clenching her hand.

"Hmph! Why are you so sure? Because he was able to get rid of 1 team? He was able to get rid of them only because he provoked them. Others won't make the same mistake twice." Horikita replied with a colder tone because she thought that Mii-chan was too naive to think like that.

"Nope, that's not why she believes in him, right?" Kei joined in and covered for Mii-chan.

Mii-chan just resolutely nodded to confirm Kei's question.

"He will win this because he has yet to lose any match and I am positively sure that definitely won't happen today." Kei said aloud in a confident tone while strangely looking at Mii-chan.

"What kind of logic is that?" Even Horikita's serious expression crumbled before Kei's logic as she started staring at Kei with a stupid look.

"Mii-chan can understand me, right?" Instead of answering Horikita's question, Kei turned at Mii-chan and asked her.

This slightly surprised Mii-chan and she also sensed that there was a hidden meaning in her words

"Well…I haven't spent that much time with Walker-kun as you who is his childhood friend but I think I can understand where you are coming from."

"Didn't you say that you just approached each other recently and that you haven't seen each other for around 9 years? It's inevitable that people will change in such a long time. How can you trust him so much?" Horikita asked with a slightly sad expression when she mentioned that people tend to change with the passage of time.

Horikita's words immediately piqued Mii-chan's interest.

"Kei-chan, how was Walker-kun during his childhood?" Mii-chan suddenly asked with stars in her eyes.

"Oho?" Kei turned at Mii-chan and smiled triumphantly. At this time, Horikita's questions were completely ignored but she didn't mind it because she could learn more about a guy named Felix if she heard about his childhood.

"Come on Kei-chan!" Even Matshushita's interest was piqued by Mii-chan's question so she tried to pressure Kei into telling them.

"Well, to be honest, we didn't spend a very long time together but 1 year was still enough for me to think of it as 10 years." Kei said with a nostalgic smile.

'They spent only 1 year playing around together before separating…is that enough to be called childhood friends?' Horikita thought with a weird expression.

"Tell us more about what you have done together…What about his parents? Did he inherit his looks from his father?" Matsushita pressed for more information and although her last question sounded a bit weird but everyone understood that she meant his pure white hair.

"Eh? I won't lie, he was a bit strange at least that's what I thought the first time I have met him. He actually rang our doorbell to look for some small errands. He was actually wearing ragged clothes but my mom still decided to let him in and let him do some chores for a little pay. If it wasn't for my mom wanting me to meet with him, I would stay in my room reading books. I know…yes I was a bookworm at that time and I tried to tease him a bit due to his ragged clothes but instead of teasing him, it was the other way around. He immediately struck me as a bigger brother figure but not in the sense that he is just a bit older than me. I felt as if he was by numerous years older than me." Kei became more talkative as she started to slowly remember the past with a nostalgic face.

Both Mii-chan and Matsushita couldn't help but genuinely smile when they saw Kei's nostalgic face while talking about her past.

'She must have really liked him back then' Both of them thought with a smile.

"As for his parents…I have never seen them. He always came to visit us alone so we never saw his parents which never bugged me before but now that I think about it… It's extremely weird that he was allowed to stroll the streets all alone when he was just 7 years old." Kei continued with a sad expression.

"Ehm, anyway, I almost forgot about your question, Horikita-san." Kei cleared her throat and stopped talking about the past by changing the subject.

"No problem" Horikita simply replied that she doesn't mind.

"You asked me how can I trust him despite not seeing him for so long…That's easy…because he is the same boy I first met a few years ago. He didn't change a bit…well, except for his body of course." Kei explained and event though she tried no to think too hard about that last sentence, she still ended up blushing a bit.

The other girls immediately widened her eyes when they heard her words and yet another misunderstanding was created.

'They knew each other for only 1 year…That's definitely not enough time for the kids to take baths together!' Horikita immediately thought when she heard Kei's words and frowned down. 1

"Anyway, it seems like they finally stopped talking, look!" Kei also noticed a strange atmosphere and tried to redirect everyone's attention to the match while pointing at Felix's group with an excited face.

--

"We have already wasted more than 1 minute by talking with this kid, let's finally end this." The guy on blocking our right side complained to the guy in the front.

I guess he is the leader here.

"Mm" He just nodded at both of the commanders and they nodded back.

...For more than 10 seconds they didn't move an inch and just kept on observing us, perhaps to make us more nervous.

My smile disappeared and emotionless expression appeared on my face. I widened my eyes and started glaring and focusing only on the guy in the front, completely ignoring the other 2 commanders on our sides.

"Huh?!" The leader flinched at my intense and unblinking gaze.

--

'What the hell is wrong with his eyes! It feels like I am being watched by some dangerous predator…I can't move!' The leader thought and started to shake a little, he was unable to tear his gaze away from Felix's brightly glowing red eyes with vertical slit pupils. He looked at the others beneath him from the corner of his eyes and he noticed that they were perfectly fine.

'Why is it only me?!' He started panicking even more since he had no idea what was going on.

By this time, he already lost it and felt like a venomous snake was glaring at him, daring him to move an inch.

--

...Idiot

I was able to think of only one word when I saw his reaction.

I didn't even send the energy into my eyes yet he succumbed to the fear just from normal glare. I am slightly disappointed since I wanted to try out if I can actually produce better results by circulating the energy into my eyes but I don't want him to piss himself when there are his teammates beneath him. That wouldn't be even funny but just plainly disgusting.

If he kept his mind calm and simply stared back at me without panicking and trying to tear his gaze away from me at any cost, he would be able to easily resist it.

"Now!" I shouted and my "horse" immediately moved forward. They knew what to do because we already discussed the strategy while we were "talking" with those guys.

"..." The guys beneath the leader didn't say anything, only narrowed their eyes and increased their vigilance. They were totally clueless about their leader's mental state.

Of course, when I broke my glare he was also able to get rid of his immobility but he was still extremely confused and had no strength to move. Not to mention that even if he reacted quite fast, he wouldn't be able to stop me.

"Hey! What are you doing?!" Although his "horse" didn't notice anything, the other commanders noticed that he wasn't moving and only had surprised expression on his face.

Only then the guys playing horse noticed something wrong and tried to move away from us but it was far too late, We already had momentum while they had yet to move.

"Before you will once again think of acting arrogant in front of me, remember this humiliating moment and know your place next time." I said without any emotion as I snatched his headband while looking straight into his chaotic eyes.

Even after I snatched his headband, he kept on blankly staring into empty space with an opened mouth.

Hm? I noticed that something was wrong with his headband. It was much more slippery and if they actually were able to react faster then even if I would be able to touch his headband from a smaller distance, I would be unable to snatch it considering how slippery it is.

"Move! We can't lose this chance!" The commander who blocked our right side shouted at the other commander and both of them moved out to intercept us before we could move away from their defeated leader.

"Hey, you! You already lost, get the fuck out!" Sudo started shouting when the guys supporting the previous leader were blocking us from moving.

I glanced at the referee and from his angle, it would be extremely hard to see what they are doing… He probably didn't even notice me snatching their headband.

I quickly tried to create a tiny layer of energy on my hand. Hopefully, it will help a bit with that slippery otherwise it might be quite hard to snatch these headbands from them.

...Shit! Not enough time!

I quickly circulated the energy at least into my right hand since I wouldn't be able to spread it into both of my hands in time. I am still extremely inexperienced with this process and I am also in the learning phase.

Tch! I clicked my tongue when I saw two quickly approaching hands from both sides.

"Sudo, don't drop me!" I shouted at Sudo since he was the strongest one here and I bent my entire upper body backward, just in time dodging those two hands.

But I didn't want to only dodge their attack…When their hands missed my headband, I struck my hands toward each of them and mainly focused on the left side.

I was able to take hold of both of their headbands but the guys on the left side immediately moved his head backward while gritting his teeth and glaring at me with a shocked expression, making his headband slip through my fingers even though I mainly focused on him.

Thankfully, the guy on the right side reacted in the same way, however, instead of getting away from me with his headband on, his headband firmly stayed in my hand.

"Huh?" He looked extremely surprised and probably wondered why his headband stayed in my hand instead of slipping through like what happened with his classmate.

"Shit! Fuck this, run!" The only remaining guy, on the other hand, lost his will to fight and decided to order his "horse" to run away.

"Go after him, we can't let him keep his headband!" I also ordered my guys to move after them.

When we finally get rid of guys holding us in place, we moved after escaping guy.

"Don't let your guard down." Miyake reminded us, he was probably thinking that all these victories could get into our heads.

I must say that he is very cautious despite having such a successful battle.

While Miyake was cautious and trying to remain calm, Ike on the other hand just couldn't feel happier for all these victories. And Sudo was just feeling fired up but that also wasn't necessarily a good thing.

"Miyake-kun is right, focus on catching up to them and only after the event will end, you can finally celebrate." I agreed with him and reminded especially Ike and Sudo once again.

"Yeah, yeah" Sudo replied in an annoyed tone but he still tried his best to calm down because he knew how much we can get from that last headband and also how much we can lose if we are careless.

"Haah…don't…you…worry!" Ike said while taking a deep breath between each word.

His stamina is really shit considering that Sudo and Miyake are the ones who are mostly supporting my body.

...

"Shit! We can't catch up to them because Kanji is slowing us down!" Sudo shouted with an irritated expression when he noticed that the small gap between us and the other guys was no longer shortening. It was a small gap but it still wasn't enough for me to snatch their headband.

"I..am- doing…my- best, guys!" Ike replied with a voice that sounded as if he was about to die.

I guess we need to end this fast or one leg of our horse will soon give in.

"Okay, guys, we need to end this fast. Are you ready for another crazy stunt?!" I asked them and a crazy smile appeared on my face.

Although they couldn't see my face right now, they still sensed it and shivered a bit, especially Sudo.

"W-What do you want to do?!" Sudo asked with an uncertain expression.

"This!" I shouted and stepped on Sudo's and Miyake's shoulder with my entire body weight and then jumped towards our fleeing enemy.

--

'What The Fuck? Are you even allowed to do that?' Everyone thought while watching this unfold with dumbfounded expressions. Even the referee wasn't the exception because such a situation never happened before.

--

"Huhehe, sup!" I landed on the shoulders of the two guys right next to their commander with my crazy smile across my face and I put my hand on his back while quickly snatching his headband and watching his shocked expression.

"So long, suckers! haha" I waved at them and quickly jumped back because I felt that those two guys' legs were slowly crumbling. 1

Sudo and Miyake caught me while Ike made sure I won't lose balance.

"Are you crazy?!! Do you know how much it hurts?" Sudo complained since it was already the second time he was used as a ramp.

"Well…it worked out, didn't it?" Miyake tried to calm Sudo down while massaging his own shoulder.

" Whistle!!!" The referee signaled for the end of the battle since 5 minutes just passed by since the beginning of the match.

"Yaaaaa!" The normal spectators and also students either from Class D or A immediately started shouting after they recovered from seeing my stunt.

"How the hell did he do it?!"

"Is that even allowed?"

"Well, he hadn't fallen from his horse, he just switched horses for a small moment which is perfectly normal in the "battlefield". I would actually be more surprised if the school didn't tolerate his stunt."

My stunt quickly started a heated discussion.

COMMENT

13 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 108: #105 Intimidating

"Wait! Is that even allowed what he did?" The guy who was among the fleeing group shouted at the referee

"Well…as far as I am aware, he didn't break any rules. It is the truth that this was rather a bizarre way how to snatch the headband which means that there is no rule regarding such a thing. Maybe there was over too much physical contact with the enemy team…" The referee said with a thoughtful expression while holding his chin.

"Booo!" Everyone who wasn't part of Class B or C immediately disagreed when they heard his last sentence.

His brows twitched a bit after hearing the crowd.

"...But…We can't disqualify him just like that. He didn't break any specific rule and that's it. I personally think that he deserves this win for his creativity and guts he showed to us." The referee made his final words and earned the crowd's favor.

...

"I must say, that was really crazy…" Miyake commented when we were returning to our tent.

"Forget what he did…Walker-kun, you seriously look kinda creepy and dangerous when you smile crazily…like some kind of wild animal" Ike said while warily watching me.

"Hehe, thanks for the compliment!" I replied with a small smile.

"Stop being such a chicken, Kanji. We were able to get as many points as we could, nothing else matters." Sudo said with a wide smile while showing off his white teeth, his mood was really good.

...

"Guys, good job!!!" Almost everyone congratulated us and our group finally dispersed, everyone went to join their own respective group of friends.

"Walker-kun, that was really crazy but also awesome at the same time!" Kei approached me with other girls in tow.

"Well, I was lucky." I answered with a forced smile.

"What interest me the most is how you were able to snatch the other guy's headband without him showing any reaction…" Horikita asked me while giving me a suspicious look.

"Calm down, it's notching-" Before I was able to finish my sentence I stopped talking because I noticed someone approaching us.

The girls also noticed how I suddenly stopped and looked in the specific direction so they turned in that direction too.

"Yo, how you doing, Horikita and Walker!" Ryuen approached us and "asked" us but it definitely didn't feel like a question.

"What are you doing here, Ryuen? We were told that we can't visit other classes' tents or did you perhaps forgot?" Horikita folded her arms and asked him back, ignoring his question while glaring at him with a cautiousness.

"Kuku, no need to be so aggressive right from the beginning. I am here just to talk and if you hadn't noticed yet, the lunch break has already begun so we are free to go wherever we want" Ryuen grinned after seeing Horikita's hostility and said while ignoring other people's presence except for me and Horikita.

"And why do you exactly think that we will talk to you?" Horikita took a lead in the conversation with him, as to show others that she isn't afraid of him.

"Kuku, careful with that cold and arrogant tone, you might lose it very soon. Anyway, I am not here for you today so you can leave." Ryuen mysteriously said and then motioned with his hand for Horikita to leave which made her frown in dissatisfaction.

"Walker, I have heard from the guy what happened and I can't hide my amazement. I was even hesitating whether to believe in his words or not so I came here to ask you in person." He said with a curious smile.

Everyone just kept quiet because their interest was also piqued after hearing Ryuen's words.

"What is it?" I turned my entire body at him and asked with an apathetic face.

I have a very busy schedule, please make it quick…

I prayed inwardly.

"Apparently, he couldn't move because he saw a big snake watching him, haha. Even though he failed me, he at least managed to make me laugh. I even asked him if he took something funny this morning but seeing how he was behaving I couldn't help but come here in person to satiate my curiosity." Ryuen heartily laughed when he mentioned his lackey's report.

"Why should we tell you anything?! Just go back to your monkey friends and eat bananas together for lunch." Kei replied even before I could respond and shooed him away.

"Hm?" Ryuen turned his attention at Kei who he was ignoring previously. He slowly walked up to her and stopped right before her. Kei had to look up to him due to being shorter and this was his way to intimidate her. He probably saw her only as an arrogant girl who knows a shit. Kei tried her best not to shake and resolutely glared back into his eyes without wavering.

"Oho? You are a funny one, let's see…" He said and raised his hand, slowly moving it towards Kei's shoulder.

She was slightly surprised that he would try to do something in front of so many people, her legs started to shake a bit but she gulped and continued resolutely glaring at his eyes without backing away.

When his hand was just about to touch her shoulder I intercepted and caught his wrist.

He turned at me without any change in his expression as if he was expecting this result.

"You want to confirm the story your guy told you, don't you?" I asked him in an emotionless tone while taking a glance at Kei. She understood my short glance and backed away from us.

"Kuku, it seems that you are willing to talk?" He grinned when he heard my words.

"Willing to talk? Why do we need to talk when I can let you experience it?" I said and mover closer to him, we were facing each other, our heights were similar and it was impossible to tell who was taller but for the spectators, he probably looked more intimidating due to his bigger body frame.

Others were getting ready to intercept us if we suddenly started a fight, fortunately, there was no teacher right now due to the lunch break.

Ryuen, on the other hand just frowned when he heard my words but he didn't move an inch when I approached him, instead, he just continued watching with a curious expression with a grin.

I closed my eyes and judging by other's response, they were surprised by my move.

Ryuen definitely isn't somebody who is a weak-willed like that previous guy. This makes it better for me to try out what I wanted to try earlier. But now that he is so close by, let's not go for immobilization for a longer time, it probably wouldn't even work on someone like him. It was possible only because that guy started panicking. The right way how to use intimidation is the sudden and short attack with the goal to freeze your opponent's mind for a second. Even though it's only good for a single second…it's still enough time to change the course of the battle if used in the right moment when the opponent's guard is down.

I circulated energy into my eyes to enhance the effect of my upcoming intimidation. I completely relaxed my body and slightly opened my eyelids.

--

'What is he doing?' Everyone thought when Felix only slightly opened his eyelids, still, they were unable to see his eyes.

--

I abruptly opened my eyes wide open and focused all my hostility towards Ryuen who was standing just in front of me. His expression immediately became panicked one and he tried to move his head back away from me.

I put my hand on his shoulder and lightly pushed down.

Thud

Ryuen has fallen down on his ass and only then he recovered while having a dumbfounded expression on his face.

--

'What was that? He didn't even use force to make me sit down.' Ryuen thought with a confused expression, trying to figure out what has just happened.

--

"Is that enough for you to satiate your curiosity?" I coldly asked while staring down at him which finally made him move.

"Kuhhahah" However, instead of feeling ashamed or humiliated, he actually started to madly laugh.

He got up and patted his clothes off of dirt and dust.

"Hehe, this was more than enough. You are really good, Walker! You just improved my mood by a lot, so I will let you enjoy your lunch break without any further interruptions as a 'thank you'" He said and walked away while grinning like a madman.

...Everyone just quietly watched his disappearing back while he was occasionally chuckling.

"What was that? That was totally awesome…" Kei was the first one to approach me and asked me with a shocked yet confused expression.

"Yes, that was a very bizarre sight…" Horikita commented while having a thinking face.

"Haha, that was totally awesome, how you just forced him to sit down in front of you" Matsushita happily said, unfortunately, or fortunately, she didn't understand that I didn't even have to force him to sit down.

Although Mii-chan didn't say anything, she was still staring at me in awe which slightly surprised me.

"Calm down a bit…I will explain it later, right now is time for lunch so let's not waste time here…" I tried to change the subject and everyone's stomach growled when I finished with my sentence.

"Yeah, let's go to the cafeteria before it becomes too crowded to find an empty table." Kei agreed and suggested to everyone.

"Um…are you expecting me to join in too?" I asked with an awkward expression.

"Of course!" Kei, Matsushita, and Mii-chan exclaimed at the same time.

"Eh…I am sorry but I won't be able to accompany you. I have things to do plus I am not hungry." I said and lied that I am not hungry even though I suggested to them to go for lunch.

"Hmm? What will you do if you aren't hungry?" Kei asked suspiciously.

"I am going to take a very long cold shower." I said without any change in my expression and Kei continued to stare at me suspiciously.

"Hmph, alright, it's your loss…Horikita-san, are you coming with us?" Kei snapped her head to the side in an upset manner and then asked Horikita.

"...I am fine, thanks" She seemed a bit surprised to get invited by Kei but she quickly recovered and refused her offer.

"Okay…" Kei didn't ask for her reason and just started walking towards the school building.

Mii-chan and Matsushita were slightly surprised when Kei moved so suddenly so they quickly followed after her but not before waving at me for the last time with a bright smile.

...

"So…When do you plan to look at my leg, it hurts much more than before. What you said was true." Horikita asked when we were left alone.

"Of course I was right, but I have something to do before I will be able to treat your leg or at least try to treat it." I said with a nod which made her frown a bit.

"I thought the shower was your excuse…" She said with one eyebrow raised.

"It was but I still have to prepare some things before I will be able to take care of your problem so just grit your teeth and endure the pain for a bit longer." I said with a straight face.

"Alright…text me when you will be done, I will be waiting in our classroom when I am done with my lunch." She replied and left.

Taking the same way the girls took…How awkward it will be when you will meet each other? I thought while looking at her back with a weird look.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Felix9713 Felix9713

Sorry, I had almost no time to write today so I decided to postpone the chapter about the lunch with Sae-chan but here you have at least something.

COMMENT

10 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 109: New Fan-fic?

I have been thinking for a while that I would like to start a new novel more focused on fighting to get some experience in that field too, however, I was hesitating due to having already 1 novel and people might not like it but after thinking it through I decided to ask you for your opinion. I have times where I feel completely unmotivated to write however, I recently discovered that it's not that I don't have a motivation to write but I don't have the motivation to write this novel. I mean, I enjoy this slice of life novel but sometimes the change would be good, that's why I would like to create a side novel that would be a in the world focused a bit more on fighting and whenever I felt unmotivated to write this novel I would simply write that side novel and this way I would perhaps regained motivation to write this novel much quicker. This novel would still be my main focus.

As for what kind of world and plot…

I am not very versed in the worlds with a complex plot because all I have done is that I watched all episodes of naruto and I still have no idea about the entire shinobi world and it's too complex for me…I just want this new novel to be for fun (mainly for me) it doesn't have to make too much sense.

Therefore I thought of taking Akame ga Kill world as background and transfer it into another world (mine). Basically I would let all important side characters keep their Teigu (weapons and abilities) but I would add OCs, new towns, and new much stronger kingdoms than the Empire. The original plot might change a bit even without MC's interference just to make it more convenient for me (like I said, only for fun nothing serious.) I have only watched the anime.

As for our MC… I have thought of letting him be reincarnated and born in the distinguished noble family that would be inside the Empire. His looks would be very similar to Akashi Seij r from Kuroko no Basket. His family would…not sure if I should explain everything here, let's just say that they wouldn't be THAT DARK (of course, there would be a lot of nasty things behind the scenes even for them) as other families, however, I also plan to make other noble families a bit less cruel as it's sometimes too much. There is no way that all people would be bad and cruel, there are always some people who are good or at least try to do lesser evil since there is no real "good" in that world. I think that this MC's background might make an interesting plot since the Empire's capital would be his home and his family would also be stationed there.

As for his personality… IDK something around Felix's personality but a bit more arrogant (Not like those young masters from cultivation worlds). 1

Now that we are talking about cultivation, it brings me to the MC's power system…To be honest, I am still not sure what should I give him, that's why I would appreciate your suggestions but please don't let it be too complex (I am too lazy to make deep research but if it catches my attention I will probably look more deeply into it.)

...That should be everything but I am sure that I forgot about something…whatever. The main info should be there and if you are interested please write a comment with suggestions on…well, everything. And if you aren't interested then you can just ignore this but feel free to express your opinion in the comments (not like I could stop you so I will give you my blessing instead xD).

I still have the feeling that I forgot about something but in case I remember something, I will write it into comments.

ALSO, DON'T FORGET: It's just a small project for fun and not something serious. If you like this CoeT fan-fic and think that it's good then you might prepare yourself that this new one will be much worse. So if you think that this fan-fic is on the edge of getting out of your library, I suggest not to even add the new one (in case I will really decide to create it but I really want to).

You can also suggest the other world than Akame Ga Kill but my time is a bit tight and I don't want to spend months of reading or watching something just to be able to write passable fan-fic.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Felix9713 Felix9713

Most likely gonna delete this chapter after a few weeks, that is if I remember xD

COMMENT

32 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 110: Break for a while

I will take a break from this fan-fic for a while, at most 1 week. Reason: I want to finish MC's background in my second novel. After I will finish writing that, I will return to this fan-fic.

(New fan-fic)

I have decided that I will give MC "System" but it won't be annoying and neither it will be talking to him. It will only serve for him to check his strength and there might be some quests but none of them will feel like they are forcing MC to do something. He will be free to completely disregard them and he might even profit from it later…depending on his luck.

As for the other power…I am still thinking about it because I don't want him to have anything OP, he will be strong, however, I want him to bleed and sweat to become strong. It's pretty hard to decide with my knowledge. I can implement into his system some classes that will be leveling by certain actions like "Hero" class will be leveling up by saving the people. (Just example, he won't be a hero, well it depends on everyone's perspective, some of you might even consider him a hero)

I thought of making him discover something similar to Esdeath's teigu (Demon's Extract) but instead of ice it would be a fire (due to his appearance, red eyes and red hair)

I would also appreciate it if you could suggest some surnames for his Noble family. His father will also have red hair so I would appreciate it if it would also be something that's related to fire or red color. I am totally lost when it comes to the naming sense.

I also apologize for doing this right now because the right move would be to end the current arc of this novel before taking a break. I also feel kinda bad for cutting it off right before Felix's lunch with Sae-chan so I am asking you if I should write one more chapter before taking a little break or if you will wait for a while. I don't mind either of them.

Here is the new fan-fic if you are interested: https//book/16278563606539005/Noble-Life-in-Akame-Ga-Kill

The name is made up on the spot…xD

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Felix9713 Felix9713

Sry for this spam if you aren't interested in that new fan-fic and you just wait for a new chapter of this fan-fic, there is simply too much of it to discuss with a people who are interested and I don't want to rush it.

COMMENT

28 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 111: Unexpected yet Unwanted Update

Yo, is someone here still alive after 4 months? xD

First of all, I would like to apologize for updating after such a long time just to bring bad news.

Recently, I have very little time to write (despite that I am trying to regularly update my other ff) due to finding a new job and also girlfriend which combined together leaves me with a practically negative amount of spare time. 4

Anyway, that's not the point…What's the point is that I still found some time to quickly re-read this ff and I must say…shiiit was I really that bad? Like…I really don't like it xD 4

Damn good self-critique here.

I don't think I will be able to continue writing something I don't even like, not to mention having a small amount of spare time to write so updates would be quite inconsistent.

However, I still consider writing as my hobby and even if you have a small amount of spare time, you still want to do something you like. Therefore I thought that instead of re-writing this, I would simply start a new ff about the Classroom of the Elite but it would be a completely different concept. I would focus more on everyday things slice-of-life and a bit of sport instead of the main plot. The MC would be an average guy or at least it wouldn't be anyone too special (no reincarnation or whatever). Most of you would call him a side character but that's actually my aim here. I would make him interfere with the plot but definitely not at the beginning. Simply put, it would be ff where you would turn off your brain and simply relax (same for me since I am too lazy to think of any grand plot twists). Also, it would be an extremely slow pace since it would be meant for me just to relax so it would be heavily oriented on dialogues and ordinary things. 8

I know that I ended it at its best part for which even I want to knock myself out after re-reading it for not even completing chapter with Sae-chan when I clearly had enough of time but instead of doing that, I got too absorbed into my other ff and started writing even 2-3 chaps a day.

I am aware that most of you who still haven't deleted this from your library won't be happy about this announcement however at least I wanted to inform you about this.

Well, as for the ending I would like to honestly apologize and you are free to curse at me in the comments. You have my permission so don't hold back.

COMMENT

45 comments

VOTE

1 left

Chapter 112: Information

The new fan-fic is out. I have already marked this one as "completed" since there is no status "dropped" which is a bit annoying since people might mistake it for the completed book which I personally don't like.

Name: Leisure Life: Classroom of The Elite

What to expect: "Average" MC with his own faults, relaxing slow slice-of-life pace. Fan-fic exactly created for you to just turn off the brain and read to relax. Also might incorporate sports but probably not on the high scale.

What I mean by "Average", it depends on everyone's perspective but simply said, he has his talents but also shortcomings, something similar to Horikita who is smart but has absolutely zero teamwork and is too arrogant when someone has worse grades than her. (I am not describing MC, just to be safe)